Skip to main content

Full text of "Memoir of the Hon'ble Sir Charles Paget, G.C.H., 1778-1839.."

See other formats


•j  .;:•-,  ..'.. 


r    •;    '••    I 

UJ  L  \ 


.   .    i 


; ,  :E 


* 


MEMOIR  OF 

THE  HONB.L.E 

SIR  CHARLES  PAGET,  G.C.H. 


THE   HON.    SIR   CHARLES   PAGET,   G.C.H. 

VICE-ADMIRAL  OF  THE  WHITE 
(Brother  of  the  "  Waterloo  "  Marquess  of  Anglesey) 


MEMOIR  OF 

THE  HONBLE 

SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

G.C.H. 

1778-1839 

WITH  A  SHORT  HISTORY  OF  THE 
PAGET  FAMILY 


BY  THE  VERY  REV. 

EDWARD   CLARENCE   PAGET,  D.D. 

DEAN   OF  CALGARY,  CANADA 


WITH  13  ILLUSTRATIONS 


LONGMANS,    GREEN    AND    CO. 

39    PATERNOSTER    ROW,    LONDON 
NEW  YORK,   BOMBAY,  AND  CALCUTTA 

1913 

All  rights  reserved 


PREFACE 

A  SHORT  time  ago,  in  the  year  1911, 1  prepared  and  had 
privately  printed  a  Memoir  of  my  grandfather,  Vice- 
Admiral  the  Honourable  Sir  Charles  Paget,  G.C.H. 

Since  then  a  good  deal  of  additional  information  has 
come  to  hand,  especially  with  regard  to  his  famous 
action  in  rescuing  the  French  man-of-war.  In  August 
1912,  being  in  London,  I  spent  some  time  in  the 
National  Record  Office  going  through  the  logs  of  most 
of  the  ships  commanded  by  Sir  Charles  Paget  and 
making  extracts  from  them.  Thanks  to  the  interest 
taken  by  Admiral  Sir  William  Kennedy  and  others, 
communications  were  opened  with  the  Misses  Schetky, 
daughters  of  the  famous  Marine  Painter  who  painted 
the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  and  with  great  thankfulness  I 
am  now  able  to  incorporate  in  the  Memoir  their  most 
valuable  testimony  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  action. 
In  addition  to  this  my  cousin  Claude  Paget  has,  with 
great  kindness  and  labour,  supplied  me  with  helpful 
suggestions  and  a  good  deal  of  material.  I  have  also 
to  thank  my  friend  Mrs.  Grove,  daughter  of  the  late 
Admiral  Oliver,  for  lending  to  me  and  shipping  out  to 
Calgary  her  complete  set  of  the  forty  volumes  of  the 
Naval  Chronicle,  from  which  several  additional  facts, 
references,  and  letters  have  been  gleaned.  I  desire  also 
to  express  my  thanks  to  Mrs.  Leopold  Paget,  of  Park 
Homer,  for  so  kindly  allowing  me  to  have  her  picture 
of  the  sixth  Baron  Paget,  which  dates  from  the 
seventeenth  century,  copied  and  photographed  for  this 
work. 

I  have  thought  it  well  to  preface  the  Memoir  of  my 
grandfather  with  an  outline  of  the  history  of  the  Paget 
family,  and  for  this  I  make  no  apology.  The  Pagets  have 
played  their  part,  sometimes  a  not  unimportant  part, 
in  helping  to  mould  the  history  and  life  of  the  nation 
from  the  reign  of  the  second  Tudor  sovereign  to  our 


2065996 


VI 


PREFACE 


own  day.  It  is  true  that  excellent  sketches  of  the  careers 
of  some  of  the  more  distinguished  members  of  the  family 
occur  in  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography,  but 
this  large  and  valuable  work  is  not  accessible  to 
every  one,  and,  moreover,  it  partakes  somewhat  of  the 
impersonal  and  unemotional  character  of  an  encyclo- 
pedia. We  find  that  each  writer  has  conscientiously 
studied  his  particular  subject  and  treated  it  with 
painstaking  skill,  but  the  articles  seem  to  lack  the 
flesh  and  blood  touch  which  arouses  our  interest  and 
enthusiasm.  In  recent  books,  like  the  interesting  Paget 
Papers,  The  Life  of  Lord  Clarence  Paget,  and  the 
Memoirs  of  Sir  Edward  Paget,  no  attempt  is  made  to 
trace  the  story  of  the  Paget  family.  Records  may  exist 
in  MS.  in  the  archives  of  Beaudesert  or  elsewhere,  but 
if  so  they  are  unknown  and  inaccessible,  and  therefore 
the  somewhat  numerous  members  of  our  family  may 
perhaps  be  glad  to  possess  such  a  brief  historical  sketch 
as  is  here  offered. 

I  was  so  fortunate  as  to  secure  the  assistance  ot  Mr. 
Gayford  of  Fettes  College,  Edinburgh,  who  searched 
various  sources  of  information  such  as  the  State  Papers, 
the  Harleian  MS.  collections  and  letters  in  the  British 
Museum,  and  histories,  which  it  was  impossible  for  me  at 
this  distance  to  inspect.  Thus  as  to  the  origin  of  the 
Pao-et  family,  Mr.  Gayford  has  searched  in  the 
Harleian  MS.  and  elsewhere  with  the  (to  me)  dis- 
appointing result  that  there  seems  no  trace  of  any 
family  tradition  or  genealogy  beyond  the  William 
Pacret,  father  of  the  first  Lord  Paget,  But  feel 
justified  in  the  absence  of  any  contrary  evidence  in 
crediting  the  statement  of  Collins'  Peerage  of  1735,  which 
gives  Lewis  Paget,  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VII,  "a 
gentleman  of  Staffordshire,"  as  the  most  remote  ancestor 
to  whom  we  can  look  back  and  whose  name  we  know. 

EDWARD  C.  PAGET. 
CALGAUY, 

February  3,  1913- 


CONTENTS 

CHAP.  I'AOE 

I.  A  SKETCH  or  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  PAGET  FAMILY — 

THE  FIRST  BARON  PAGET i 

IT.  HISTORICAL  SKETCH  (continued) 12 

III.  THE  SONS  OF  THE  FIRST  LORD  PAGET         .         .  15 

IV.  THE  PAGETS  OF  THE  STUART  PERIOD  .         .         .  19 
V.  THE  SIXTH  LORD  PAGET,  1639-1713  .         .         .         .22 

VI.  THE  PAGETS  OF  THE  HANOVERIAN  PERIOD  .         .         -27 

VII.  PAGETS  OF  THE  YOUNGER  BRANCH       ....  32 

MEMOIR 

I.  THE  •'  WOODEN  WALLS  "  OF  OLD  ENGLAND          .         .  45 

II.  BOYHOOD  AND  EARLY  COMMANDS         ....  48 

III.  THE  "ENDYMION,"  APRIL  5,  1803- APRIL  20,   1805     .  56 

IV.  MARRIAGE  AND  COMMAND  OF  THE  "EGYPTIENNE"       .  61 
V.  COMMAND  OF  THE  "CAMBRIAN"  .....  65 

VI.  LATER     COMMANDS  :    THE     "  REVENGE,"     AUGUST     6, 

i8o8-OcroBER  18,   1810 73 

VII.  FAIR  OAK 79 

VII T.  ATTENDANCE      UPON      THE      KING — BECOMES      KEAR- 

ADMIRAL — COMMAND  OF  IRISH  STATION    ...  85 
IX.  COMMAND    OF    THE    NORTH- AMERICAN    STATION — His 

DEATH 92 

X.  THE  "GALLANT  UKSCUE" 108 

XI.  DRAYTON  }!ANOR  128 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

THE  HON.  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET,  G.C.H.,  VICE-ADMIKAL 

OF  THE  WHITE       .......     Frontispiece 

WILLIAM,  FIRST  BARON  PAGET,  K.G.,  SECRETARY  OF 
STATE  AND  PRIVY  COUNCILLOR  TO  HENRY  VIII, 
EDWARD  VI,  AND  QUEEN  MARY  ....  To  J "ace  p.  3 

WILLIAM,  SIXTH  BARON  PAGET „      ,,     23 

HENRY,  FIRST  MARQUESS  OF  ANGLESEY,  ON  HIS  SHOOT- 
ING PONY       .  .  „     34 
AUTOGRAPH  LETTER  OF  THE  "  WATERLOO  "  MARQUESS  OF 

ANGLESEY  TO  HIS  NEPHEW,  HENRY  PAGET  Between  pp.  36  &  37 
BEAUDESERT  (STAFFORDSHIRE),  THE  ANCESTRAL  HOME 

OF  THE  PAGET  FAMILY  .....  To  face  p.  41 
LADY  PAGET,  THE  AUTHOR'S  GRANDMOTHER  .  .  „  „  59 
THE  "  EGYPTIENNE  "  FRIGATE  IN  PURSUIT  OF  SPANISH 

SCHOONER  (1806) „       „     63 

FAIR  OAK,  THE  HOME  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET    .  „       „     79 
THE  "GALLANT  RESCUE,"  BY  SCHETKY         .        .  „       ,,  108 
THE  "GALLANT  RESCUE,"  BY  POCOCK  (1807)        .        .       ,,      ,,  in 
MONUMENT   TO   SIR   CHARLES   PAGET   IN   THE    NAVAL 
AND  MILITARY  CEMETERY,  IRELAND  ISLAND,  BER- 
MUDA            „      „  127 

THE  GATEHOUSE  OF  DRAYTON  MANOR       .         .        .           „       „  129 


A  MEMOIR  OF 

SIR  CHARLES  PAGET,  G.C.H. 


CHAPTER  I 

A  SKETCH  OF   THE   HISTORY  OF  THE   PAGET 
FAMILY— THE   FIRST   BARON   PAGET 

IT  would  seem  from  the  most  ancient  authorities  that 
I  have  been  able  to  consult,  and  from  the  tradition 

flven  in  Collins'  Peerage  of  1735,  that  the  family  of 
aget  was  anciently  seated  in  Staffordshire  and  can 
be  traced  back  to  one  Lewis  Paget,  a  gentleman  of 
the  county,  who  in  the  eleventh  year  of  Henry  VII 
signed  a  certificate  relating  to  the  office  of  Master  of 
the  Game  of  Canker  wood. 

One  of  the  family,  possibly  one  of  Lewis  Paget's 
brothers,  William  Paget,  who  was  born  near  Wednesbury, 
in  Staffordshire,  removed  to  London  and  there  became 
Serjeant  at  Mace  to  the  city.  Mr.  Paget  had  four 
children  :  William  his  eldest  son,  John,  Robert,  and  a 
daughter  Anne  who  was  married  to  a  gentleman  of 
the  prosaic  name  of  Smith. 

William  Paget  the  eldest  son  was  born  in  London 
in  the  year  1506,  three  years  before  Henry  VIII  came 
to  the  throne.  He  is  described  as  "a  person  of  great 
and  eminent  abilities,"  and  for  once  the  exaggerated 
laudation  of  the  eighteenth  century  does  not  seem  to 
have  overshot  the  mark. 

Young  William  Paget  was  educated  at  St.  Paul's 
School,  under  the  famous  Lely,  and  then  at  Trinity 
College,  Cambridge,  where  his  abilities  and  energy  seem 
to  have  been  generally  recognised.  Having  taKen  his 
degree,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  day,  he  entered 

A 


2         MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

the  "  Family "  or  Household  of  Gardiner  the  famous 
Bishop  of  Winchester,  with  whom  his  future  career  was 
for  some  time  bound  up.  Upon  hearing  of  this  step, 
Leland  wrote  to  young  Paget  these  lines  : 

"  Tu  Gardineri  petiisti  tecta  disserti 
Eloquii  sedem,  Pieriique  chori," 

which  may  roughly  be  rendered  :  "  Thou  hast  sought 
the  protecting  home  of  the  learned  Gardiner,  the  abode 
of  eloquence  and  of  the  Muses."  Gardiner,  himself  a 
scholar  and  a  man  of  parts  and  ambition,  was  quick  to 
discern  the  capacity  of  his  protege,  and  it  was  probably 
by  his  advice  and  with  his  assistance  that  Paget  went 
to  Paris  and  studied  in  its  famous  University.  Upon 
his  return  from  the  Continent,  as  we  should  now  say 
a  really  learned  and  accomplished  man,  he  resumed 
for  a  time  his  place  in  the  Bishop's  household.  From 
there  he  was  probably  speedily  introduced  at  Court,  for 
that  masterful  but  able  monarch,  Henry  VIII,  himself 
a  no  mean  scholar  and  a  friend  to  scholarship,  seems 
soon  to  have  appreciated  the  young  courtier's  learning 
and  merits,  and  to  have  perceived  his  fitness  for  affairs 
which  demanded  wisdom  and  prudence. 

In  the  year  1530,  when  Paget  was  only  twenty-four 
years  of  age,  he  was  sent  by  the  King  to  France  to 
obtain  the  opinion  of  learned  men  upon  the  then  all 
important  question  of  the  Royal  Divorce.  In  1532  he 
was  made  one  of  the  Clerks  of  the  Signet,  accompanied 
with  the  quaint  but  comforting  perquisite  of  being 
licensed  to  import  400  casks  of  Gascony  wine.  Five 
years  later,  in  1537,  Paget  was  employed  on  a  mission 
of  great  delicacy  and  difficulty  ;  this  was  to  go  privately 
and  in  disguise  to  the  Protestant  Princes  of  Germany 
and  to  endeavour  to  persuade  them  not  to  make  terms 
with  the  Emperor,  Charles  V,  but  to  refer  their  differ- 
ences to  Henry  and  the  King  of  France.  On  his  way 
the  young  envoy  (for  he  was  then  only  thirty-one)  was 
to  pass  through  France  in  disguise  and  have  interviews 
with  the  English  ambassador  in  Paris  and  with  the 
French  King.  This  difficult  negotiation  was  executed 
so  much  to  the  Royal  satisfaction  that  in  1540  Paget 
was  made  Clerk  of  the  Privy  Council,  and  soon  after 


Photo:  Emery,  Walker,  Ltd. 

WILLIAM,    FIRST   BARON   PAGET,    K.G. 

SECRETARY  OF  STATE  AND  PRIVY  COUNCILLOR  TO  HENRY  VIII, 
EDWARD  VI,  AND  QUEEN  MARY 

Of  whom  the  Emperor  Charles  V  is  said  to  have  remarked  that  "  Lord 
Paget  was  worthy  himself  to  be  a  King." 

(From  the  picture  by  HOLBEIN  in  National  Portrait  Gallery} 


THE  FIRST  BARON  PAGET  3 

Clerk  of  the  Privy  Seal,  and  Clerk  of  Parliament 
for  life. 

In  1544  Paget  was  made  one  of  the  two  principal 
Secretaries  of  State,  and  in  the  same  year  received  the 
honour  of  knighthood,  and  was  granted  by  the  King 
a  large  estate  in  his  native  county  of  Staffordshire,  com- 
prising the  lordships  of  Abbots  Bromley  and  Hurst. 

In  1545  Sir  William  Paget  attended  the  King  at 
the  siege  of  Boulogne,  and  later  was  commissioned  with 
the  Earl  of  Hertford  to  negotiate  a  treaty  of  peace  with 
the  French  King. 

The  negotiations  were  broken  off  at  the  time,  but  in 
the  following  year  Sir  William  Paget  was  sent  as 
ambassador  to  France,  and  while  there  received  from 
Henry  a  letter  remarkable  for  its  length  and  for  the 
high  degree  of  confidence  it  manifests  in  the  conduct 
and  judgment  of  Paget.  This  letter  is  given  in  extenso 
in  Collins'  Peerage,  and  is  well  worth  reading ;  it  thus 
concludes : 

"  Given  under  our  signet  at  our  Honour  of  Hampton 
Court,  26  Decembre,  37th  year  of  our  Reigne. 

"  To  our  trusty  and  well  beloved  counsellor,  Sir 
William  Paget,  Knt.,  one  of  our  two  Principal  Secre- 
taries." 

On  the  7th  of  the  following  June,  Sir  William 
Paget,  Lord  Lisle,  and  the  Dean  of  Canterbury  (Dr. 
Wotton)  concluded  peace  with  the  French,  and  soon  after 
the  King,  on  his  deathbed,  bequeathed  Paget  ^300  and 
appointed  him  one  of  his  Executors,  and  one  of  the 
Council  to  the  young  Edward. 

There  is  another  instance,  mentioned  by  Froude,  of 
the  high  esteem  in  which  the  old  monarch  held  his 
secretary.  Not  long  before  his  death  Henry  had  a  con- 
sultation with  Sir  William  Paget  as  to  persons  who 
were  deserving  of  being  raised  to  the  peerage,  and  he 
entrusted  Paget  with  the  task  of  preparing  a  list  of 
names,  suggested  honours,  and  the  grants  to  accompany 
the  titles.  Upon  his  reading  this  list  over  to  the  King, 
Sir  William  Herbert  remarked  :  "  Mr.  Secretary  has  re- 
membered all  men  save  one."  "  You  mean  himself,"  said 


4         MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

the  King ;  "I  remember  him  well  enough,  and  he  shall 
be  helped." 

The  last  scene  in  the  long  and  intimate  relation  of 
some  seventeen  years  between  Henry  and  his  faithful 
secretary  is  told  us  by  Froude ;  it  is  one  full  of  dignity 
and  pathos.  The  nation  lay  in  suspense,  knowing  that 
the  old  lion  was  on  his  deathbed.  Statesmen  and 
courtiers  wrere  living  in  anxiety  and  even  fear,  for  the 
King's  conduct  had  become  more  suspicious  and  tyran- 
nical as  his  strength  failed,  and  no  one  knew  where  the 
next  blow  might  fall.  But  within  the  palace,  in 
the  Royal  bedchamber,  a  moving  scene  is  in  progress 
during  that  last  day  of  Henry's  life,  January  27,  1547. 

The  whole  of  that  last  day  the  King  spent  in  con- 
versation with  Lord  Hertford,  (uncle  to  Edward  VI) 
and  Sir  William  Paget,  upon  the  state  of  the  nation. 
Henry  continued  his  directions  to  them  as  long  as  he 
was  able  to  speak,  and  they  were  with  him  when  he 
breathed  his  last  at  2  A.M.,  January  28. 

Immediately  after  the  King's  death  these  two  coun- 
sellors held  a  consultation  in  the  corridor  outside  the 
Royal  death  chamber.  What  a  picture  this  would 
make :  the  two  great  statesmen  worn  and  pale  with  the 
strain  of  the  long  day's  watching  and  conversation,  and 
of  seeing  the  last  moments  of  their  master,  loved  and 
dreaded  as  he  must  have  been.  Then  it  was  that  Lord 
Hertford  entreated  Paget  to  assist  him  in  carrying  out 
his  design  to  be  named  Protector  or  Regent  during  his 
nephew  Edward's  minority.  Sir  William  Paget  prob- 
ably knew  Hertford's  weak  points  thoroughly,  his  some- 
what haughty  and  hasty  temper  combined  with  weakness 
in  action  and  a  desire  for  popular  applause.  Before 
giving  his  assent  to  the  proposal  he  therefore  gave  many 
warnings  and  cautions,  and  insisted  that  Hertford  should 
be  guided  by  his  advice. 

So  the  curtain  falls  upon  the  first  act  in  the  national 
drama  in  which  Sir  William  Paget  had  played  a  leading 
part.  It  seems  an  extraordinary  testimony  to  the  real 
worth,  wisdom,  and  grave  balance  of  his  character  and 
judgment  that,  while  self-seeking  courtiers  and  states- 
men rose  and  fell,  Sir  William  Paget  remained  the 
trusted  adviser  and  friend  of  that  able  and  suspicious 


THE  FIRST  BARON  PAGET  5 

monarch  for  seventeen  years,  and  maintained  his  intimate 
position  of  trust  and  influence  to  the  very  end. 

I  have  found  in  the  two  interesting  volumes  of  Mr. 
Tytler,  published  in  1839,  entitled  England  under 
Edward  and  Mary,  illustrated  by  "  a  series  of  original 
letters  hitherto  unpublished,"  abundant  evidence  of 
the  important  part  which  was  played  by  our  ancestor 
Sir  William  Paget  or  Baron  Paget  of  Beaudesert,  as  he 
was  created  on  January  19,  1550,  in  both  those  reigns. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Council  held  three  days  after 
Henry's  death  (the  general  news  of  which  had  been  kept 
from  the  public),  Paget  proposed  the  Protectorate,  which 
proposal  was  strongly  combated  by  Lord  Chancellor 
Wriothesley,  but  Paget 's  influence  was  the  stronger  and 
the  proposal  was  agreed  to. 

On  the  same  day,  at  the  meeting  of  Parliament,  it  is 
Sir  William  Paget  who  reads  to  the  assembled  lords  and 
commons  the  portions  of  the  Royal  will  relating  to  the 
succession.  Collins'  Peerage  says  characteristically : 
"  Being  now  of  great  authority  and  high  repute  for  his 
wisdom  and  learning,  the  Earl  of  Hertford,  the  Lord 
Protector,  became  his  close  friend,  whereby  he  had  a 
greater  opportunity  of  exercising  his  extraordinary 
abilities  for  the  public  advantage." 

Two  months  later  we  find  two  ambitious  and  power- 
ful men,  Bishop  Gardiner  of  Winchester,  and  the  Earl  of 
Warwick,  Hertford's  great  and  eventually  successful 
rival,  both  recognising  the  position  and  influence  of 
Paget  by  seeking  to  enlist  his  assistance  in  their  affairs. 
On  March  2,  1547,  Sir  W.  Paget  addresses  a  calm  and 
authoritative  reply  to  some  rather  passionate  complaint 
of  the  Bishop.  This  letter  contains  an  interesting  refer- 
ence to  the  high  place  of  influence  which  he  had  occupied 
in  the  late  reign.  "  Nor  that  I  would  usurp  a  greater 
power  unto  me  than  that  I  have  (which  is  not  great)— 
when  that  I  could  tempre  [i.e.  restrain]  myself  from 
using  all  I  might  have  used  when  time  served  me,  with 
the  favour  and  consent  of  him  from  whom  all  our  powers 
were  derived,  provoked  [i.e.  urged]  by  him  oftentimes  to 
use  it  ...  and  having  his  promise  to  be  maintained 


6         MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

in  the  same.  In  his  days  that  dead  is  (God  have  his 
soul)  I  never  did  that  I  might  have  done.  I  never 
loved  extremes.  .  .  .  For  private  respects  I  will  not  do 
anything  wherein  the  public  cause  may  be  hindered. 
And  in  public  cause  I  will  say  and  do,  as  I  have  always 
done  since  I  have  been  in  place,  according  to  my 
conscience." 

On  May  8,  1549,  when  the  Lord  Protector  Somerset 
was  making  himself  more  and  more  disliked  by  the 
Council  by  his  arbitrary  and  passionate  actions,  Sir 
William  Paget  risked  his  friendship  by  addressing  to 
him  a  remarkable  letter  in  which,  with  the  frankness  of 
true  friendship,  he  warns  him  of  his  growing  unpopularity 
and  implores  him  to  give  up  that  violent  and  despotic 
mode  of  conducting  himself. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  letter  he  has  this  striking 
sentence,  which  was  truly  prophetic  of  the  Protector's 
fast  approaching  ruin :  "A  king  who  shall  give  men 
discouragement  to  say  their  opinions  frankly  receiveth 
thereby  great  hurt  and  peril  to  his  realm ;  but  a  subject 
in  great  authority,  as  your  Grace  is,  using  such  fashion 
is  like  to  fall  into  great  danger  and  peril  of  his  own 
person  beside  that  of  the  Commonwealth,  which  for  the 
very  love  I  bear  your  Grace  I  beseech  you,  and  for  God's 
sake,  consider  and  weigh  it  well."  In  the  same  year, 
1549,  Paget  was  sent  with  Hoby  on  an  embassy  to  the 
Emperor  in  regard  to  Boulogne,  but  Charles  would  not 
entangle  himself  in  this  matter,  and  Sir  William  Paget 
writes  an  account  of  their  ill  success  to  Petre  the  other 
Principal  Secretary.  Of  this  embassy  his  companion, 
Sir  Philip  Hoby,  writes :  "  He  (Paget)  was  so  generally 
commended  and  well  reported  of  by  all — his  gravity  and 
prudence  used  in  setting  forth  and  well  handling  his 
charge  towards  the  Emperor  and  his  counsellors — that  he 
had  purchased  himself  love  and  credit  with  all  men,  and 
not  a  little  for  the  King's  Majesty,  honour,  and  estima- 
tion in  those  parts." 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  while  Sir  William  Paget 
seems  habitually  to  have  leant  towards  moderate  and 
conciliatory  counsels,  yet  he  had  the  ruler's  true  instinct 
for  strong  measures  when  necessary.  Thus  when  the 
rebellion  broke  out  in  favour  of  the  Old  Religion  and 


THE   FIRST  BARON   PAGET  7 

against  the  enclosures  of  common  lands  and  other  abuses, 
Paget  condemns  the  timid  and  hesitating  policy  of 
Somerset.  Tytler  here  calls  him  an  "  austere  man,"  and 
says  he  declared  that  "  this  policy  of  pardon  and  ex- 
postulation would  irritate  rather  than  cure  the  dis- 
temper," which  proved  to  be  entirely  true. 

In  1548  Paget  had  obtained  a  grant  of  Exeter  House 
and  part  of  the  Temple  Gardens.  He  rebuilt  the  old 
house  of  the  Bishop  of  Exeter  and  called  it  Paget  House. 

In  1 549  he  was  summoned  to  the  House  of  Peers  by 
writ  and  took  his  seat,  December  3,  as  Baron  Paget  of 
Beaudesert  in  the  county  of  Stafford.  On  January  19, 
1550,  he  was  formally  created  to  that  honour,  and  soon 
after  appointed  on  the  commission  to  treat  with  France 
for  peace.  It  may  be  said  in  passing,  as  this  has  an  im- 
portant bearing  upon  later  descendants,  that  the  Barony 
of  Paget  was  entailed  to  descend  both  through  male  and 
female  children. 

In  the  growing  rivalry  between  Somerset  and  the 
Duke  of  Northumberland,  formerly  the  Earl  of  Warwick, 
Somerset's  friends  gradually  fell  away,  but  Lord  Paget, 
with  Cranmer  and  Smith,  held  faithfully  by  their  leader 
and  urged  upon  him  conciliatory  and  moderate  counsels 
as  long  as  was  possible. 

In  the  final  conspiracy  of  Northumberland  against 
the  unfortunate  Somerset  it  was  alleged  (apparently  en- 
tirely without  foundation)  that  Northumberland  and  his 
friends  were  to  have  been  invited  by  Lord  Paget  to  a 
banquet  at  his  house,  and  on  the  way  were  to  have  been 
attacked  and  slain  by  Somerset's  men. 

Somerset's  trial  and  execution  followed,  and  Lord 
Paget,  as  one  of  his  friends,  was  imprisoned  in  the  Tower 
by  the  adverse  faction,  deprived  of  the  knighthood  of 
the  Garter  and  of  the  Secretaryship  of  State,  and  com- 
pelled, upon  a  probably  trumped  up  charge  of  peculation, 
to  pay  a  fine  of  ^2000  before  he  was  released. 

Upon  this  treatment  of  Lord  Paget  by  his  political 
foes  Collins  has  this  interesting  comment :  "  On  April 
22,  1551,  he  was  divested  of  the  Garter  on  pretence  of 
defect  of  Blood  and  Arms  for  3  descents,"  but  the  Liber 
Ceruleus  in  the  Registry  of  Knights  at  Windsor  observes  : 
"  It  was  not  so  much  these  causes  as  the  '  practice '  of  the 


8         MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Duke  of  Northumberland,  by  which  he  had  been  unjustly 
put  out  of  the  Order."  The  heavy  fines  imposed  upon  him, 
June  1 6,  1551,  "he  bore,"  says  Sir  John  Hayward,  "  with 
a  manly  fortitude."  The  falsity  of  these  charges  seems 
proved  from  the  fact  that  with  his  political  enemies  still 
in  power  he  obtained  a  general  pardon  in  the  following 
December,  and  in  the  following  March,  1552,  received  a 
grant  from  the  King  of  the  coat  of  arms  of  which  he 
had  been  deprived  and  which  is  now  borne  by  his  family. 
The  motto,  "  Per  il  suo  contrario,"  must  have  then 
seemed  peculiarly  appropriate. 

On  King  Edward's  death  Lord  Paget,  with  the  Earl 
of  Arundel,  rode  post  with  thirty  horse  to  Queen  Mary, 
and  escorted  her  to  London.  He  was  sworn  of  her  Privy 
Council,  and  the  Queen  at  once  restored  him  to  the 
Order  of  the  Garter  by  a  decree  in  Chapter  holden  at 
St.  James  on  September  27,  so  that,  as  Ashmole  remarks: 
"  The  honour  may  be  rather  said  to  have  been  wrongfully 
suspended  than  justly  lost."  Ashmole  further  remarks: 
"The  records  of  the  Order  brand  his  degradation  with 
injustice,  and  the  Sovereign  being  present  at  that  time 
in  Chapter,  gave  him  this  honourable  commendation  that 
he  had  highly  deserved  of  the  nation  by  his  prudence 
and  council." 

On  reviewing  the  public  life  of  the  first  Baron  Paget 
there  is,  I  think,  no  period  which  his  descendants  can 
regard  with  greater  and  more  legitimate  pride  than  his 
conduct  during  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary. 

From  the  letters  of  Simon  Renard,  the  Spanish 
ambassador,  it  is  very  plain  that  at  first  Lord  Paget 
occupied  a  very  high  place  in  the  Queen's  confidence. 
Renard  repeatedly  mentions  him  in  his  private  reports 
to  the  Emperor,  as  if  he  were  the  statesman  with  whom 
he  had  chiefly  to  reckon.  He  complains  bitterly  of  his 
disappointment  in  Paget,  who,  "  although  a  Catholic,  was 
no  better  than  a  heretic,"  and  was  the  leader  of  the 
heretics  against  Bishop  Gardiner  the  chief  of  the  perse- 
cuting party. 

The  Council  decided  to  urge  Mary  to  exercise  clemency, 
and  selected  Lord  Paget  to  carry  the  request  to  her. 
Paget  seems  to  have  spoken  with  great  plainness  to  the 
Queen,  telling  her  that  the  nobility  were  not  anxious 


THE   FIRST   BARON   PAGET  9 

to  luive  another  Duke  of  Northumberland  (meaning 
Gardiner)  over  them  again,  and  thereupon  Mary  par- 
doned six  gentlemen  who  were  to  have  been  executed. 

Renard  states  in  1554  that  the  Queen  holds  Paget  in 
great  suspicion  for  two  reasons  (both  of  which  we  shall 
think  most  honourable  to  him),  viz.,  that  in  Parliament 
he  spoke  more  violently  than  anyone,  and  used  all  his 
influence  against  two  Bills  which  the  Court  wished  to 

O 

carry :  ( i )  to  make  it  high  treason  to  take  up  arms  against 
Philip  of  Spain,  the  King-consort ;  and  (2)  to  punish 
heretics  with  death.  The  House  of  Peers,  doubtless 
largely  through  Paget's  influence,  threw  out  both  these 
measures,  and  this  naturally  excited  the  Queen's  dis- 
pleasure. Had  Lord  Paget  accomplished  nothing  else,  we 
should  feel  he  had  deserved  well  of  his  country.  Tytler 
gives  at  length  a  remarkable  letter  in  which,  putting  his 
pride  in  his  pocket  and  thinking  only  of  the  good  of  his 
country,  Lord  Paget  implores  the  Spanish  ambassador 
to  use  all  his  influence  with  the  Queen  to  restrain  and 
countervail  the  violent  counsels  and  persecuting  policy 
of  the  Chancellor,  Gardiner. 

It  appears  from  Renard's  letters  that  Paget  at  first 
and  for  some  time  opposed  the  Spanish  match,  but  later 
withdrew  his  opposition.  It  is  again  a  great  tribute  to 
the  powers,  the  worth,  and  the  magnetic  influence  of  this 
remarkable  man  that  not  only  did  the  Emperor  Charles  V 
form  a  very  high  estimate  of  him  and  treat  him  with 
distinguished  consideration,  but  that  his  son  Philip,  after 
his  marriage,  seems  also  to  have  been  greatly  attracted 
to  Lord  Paget  and  to  have  formed  almost  a  friendship 
with  him.  It  seems  to  have  been  partly  through  Philip's 
advice  that  Paget  was  restored  entirely  to  Court  favour, 
in  spite  of  his  sturdy  opposition  to  religious  persecution, 
and  he,  with  Lord  Hastings,  was  sent  to  the  Court  of 
Charles  V  to  escort  Cardinal  Pole  to  England.  Tytler 
gives  the  long  and  interesting  letter  in  which  Lord  Paget 
describes  his  interview  with  the  Emperor  and  the  carry- 
ing out  of  the  purpose  of  his  embassy. 

Towards  the  close  of  Mary's  reign  Philip  sent  the 
Count  de  Feria  on  a  special  mission  to  England.  He 
arrived  in  London,  November  9,  1 558,  and  at  once  visited 
the  dying  Queen.  He  then  tells  us  that  he  went  thirteen 

B 


io       MEMOIR   OF   SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

miles  from  London  to  visit  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  and, 
as  the  result  of  a  long  and  confidential  conversation, 
proceeds  in  his  report  to  Philip  to  enumerate  those  coun- 
cillors who,  as  far  as  he  could  gather  from  Elizabeth's 
remarks,  were  most  in  her  favour.  First  in  the  list 
comes  the  name  of  Lord  Paget.  In  his  description  of 
Elizabeth  as  vain  but  acute  he  gives  his  impression  that 
she  had  "  a  great  admiration  for  the  King  her  father's 
mode  of  carrying  on  matters."  It  may  be  the  fact  that 
they  remembered  Paget  as  the  long-trusted  and  faithful 
adviser  of  their  father  contributed  in  no  slight  measure 
to  the  confidence  which  both  Queens  seemed  to  have 
been  instinctively  ready  to  repose  in  him. 

On  Elizabeth's  accession,  at  his  own  request  (so 
Camden  writes),  Lord  Paget  left  the  public  service  and 
retired  to  his  own  estates,  "  although  in  the  Queen's 
favour,  she  retaining  an  affection  and  value  for  him  though 
he  was  a  strict  zealot  of  the  Romish  Church."  We  are 
inclined  to  ask  why  Lord  Paget,  who  had  served  the 
State  so  ably  through  the  reigns  of  three  Tudor  sovereigns, 
was  thus  unwilling  to  serve  under  the  last  of  his  old 
master's  descendants.  He  was  only  fifty-two  years  of  age 
at  the  accession  of  Elizabeth  and  might,  one  would  think, 
have  been  willing  to  work  on  for  the  new  Sovereign  for 
at  least  a  few  years.  It  is  of  course  possible  to  conjec- 
ture that  the  very  fact  that  he  admired  and  served  the 
old  King  so  well  had  made  him  regret  all  the  more  the 
scandal  of  the  divorce  from  Catherine  and  the  marriage 

^5 

with  Anne  Boleyn,  and  had  left  him  indisposed  to 
serve  under  Anne  Boleyn's  daughter. 

Tennyson's  reading  of  Lord  Paget's  character  in  his 
play  of  Queen  Mary  is  interesting.  He  appears  there 
as  a  statesman  far-sighted,  sagacious,  and  inclined  to 
be  cynical ;  and  to  him  is  assigned  the  closing  words  of 
the  drama : 

Bagenal  cries :  "  God  save  the  Crown !  the  Papacy 
is  no  more." 

Paget  (aside) :  "  Are  we  so  sure  of  that  ? " 

Lord  Paget's  public  career  closed  in  1558,  and  his 
private  life  only  lasted  for  five  years  more.  He  died 
January  9,  1563,  aged  fifty-seven,  and  was  buried  at 


THE   FIRST   BARON   PAGET  u 

Dray  ton.  He  had  married  Anne,  sole  daughter  and  heiress 
of  Henry  Preston  of  Preston  in  Yorkshire,  and  by  her  had 
two  daughters  and  four  sons,  of  whom  Edward  died 
young.  By  his  will  he  bequeathed  to  his  eldest  son, 
Henry,  his  great  standing  cup  with  the  double  gilt  lid, 
weighing  100  ounces,  to  go  from  heir  to  heir  as  an 
heirloom. 

His  widow,  Lady  Paget,  and  his  second  son,  Thomas, 
erected  a  very  stately  monument  to  his  memory  in  Lich- 
field  Cathedral.  This  monument  was  destroyed  during 
the  Great  Rebellion,  but  a  copy  of  the  inscription  was 
preserved  and  is  here  subjoined,  both  as  an  excellent 
specimen  of  contemporary  epitaphs  and  as  a  brief  de- 
scription of  his  honours : 

"  Illustri  heroi,  pice  memorise,  domino  Gulielmo 
Paget,  equiti  maxime  honorati  ordinis  Garterii ;  Regulo, 
seu  Baroni  de  Beaudesert ;  potentissimi  Principis  Henrici 
Octavi,  ad  Carolum  quint  am  Imperatorem,  semper  aug- 
ustum,  et  Franciscum  Gallorum  Regem  Christianissimum, 
Legato  Sapientissimo  ;  ejusdem  Principis  principi  Secre- 
tano,  et  consilliario  fidelissimo  ;  inter  alios  hujus  poteiitis- 
simi  regiii  Administrator!  in  Testamento  Regio  Nominato. 
Ducatus  Lancastrise  (regnante  Edvardo)  Cancellario  dig- 
riissimo  :  Hospitii  Regii  Censori  prudentissimo  :  Privati 
Sigilli  serenissimse  Reginse  Mariae  Custodi  Sanctissimo : 
Illustrissima3  Reginse  Elisabethse  seni  charissimo,  sena- 
tori  gravissimo ;  et  optime  de  patria  sua  et  bonis 
omnibus  Merito.  Necnon  Dominse  Anna3,  fidilissimaB 
conjugi  suss,  et  Domino  Henrico  utriusque  charissimo 
filio,  et  KatharinaB  Henrici  Uxori  dulcissimae ;  preedicta 
Anna  charissima  faemina  et  domina  Katharina  uxor 
dicti  Henrici  suavissima ;  et  pnenobilis  vir  Domiuus 
Thomas  Paget  in  presentio  Regulus  de  Beaudesert  de 
sententia  et  ultima  voluntate  dictorum  Gulielmi  et 
Henrici  amicis  libentissimis  et  summo  studio  memores 
posuere  vixit  anuis  57  de  9  Junii,  1563." 


CHAPTER  II 

HISTORICAL   SKETCH  (continued) 

IN  endeavouring  to  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  states- 
men of  the  sixteenth  century  it  is  absolutely  necessary 
to  get  rid  of  some  of  our  modern  prepossessions. 

When  reading  for  the  History  School  in  Oxford, 
I  remember  feeling  very  indignant  at  a  venomous  little 
footnote  of  Hallam,  in  which  he  speaks  of  "  the  Pagets 
and  Arundels  the  basest  of  mankind."  I  hold  now  more 
firmly  than  then  that  such  a  judgment  is  shallow, 
conventional,  and  based  upon  external  evidence  which 
has  not  been  fairly  considered  or  even  thoroughly 
understood. 

As  regards  the  changes  in  religion  and  the  attitude  of 
such  men  as  Sir  William  Paget,  student,  philosopher,  and 
statesman,  towards  them,  we  have  to  remember  (as  was 
well  shown  by  the  author  of  John  Inglesant}  that,  except 
in  the  case  of  extreme  bigots  on  either  side,  there  was 
no  such  clear  line  of  demarcation  between  the  Church 
of  England  and  the  Church  of  Rome  as  exists  to-day. 
During  the  long  reign  of  Henry  VIII  there  was  little 
change  in  Public  Worship  for  the  mass  of  the  people,  and 
the  king  was  buried  with  the  full  Pre-Reformation 
services  and  ceremonial. 

In  Edward's  reign  it  is  not  probable  that  a  man  in 
the  position  of  Sir  William  Paget  would  find  it  necessary 
to  make  much  change  in  his  own  attitude  to  the  Church 
and  services.  We  remember  that  John  Inglesant,  who 
seems  a  type  of  the  learned  and  philosophically-minded 
churchman  of  the  day,  found  nothing  inconsistent  in 
communicating  at  the  altars  of  the  Church  of  England 
in  England  and  those  of  the  Church  of  Rome  abroad. 

Do  we  really  understand  the  significance  of  the 
action  of  the  English  Parliament,  Lords  and  Commons, 
during  this  period  of  transition  ?  Practically  the  same 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  13 

Parliament,  certainly  the  same  House  of  Peers,  which 
had  a  few  years  before  endorsed  the  Reformed  Prayer 
Books  of  Edward  and  kindred  measures,  voted  unani- 
mously (with  but  two  dissentients)  for  the  restoration 
of  England  to  the  Papal  obedience,  and  enthusiastically 
welcomed  Cardinal  Pole.  Can  we  explain  this  action 
of  the  Peers  and  Commons  of  England  (the  same  Peers 
and  Commons  who  a  quarter  of  a  century  later  stood  up 
against  and  defeated  the  full  majesty  of  Spain)  by 
sneering  at  "servile  Tudor  Parliaments  and  their  chame- 
leon statesmen  "  ? 

Was  it  not  rather  that  through  all  this  period  affairs 
religious  and  secular  were  in  a  transition  state,  and  men 
as  yet  had  no  very  settled  convictions  to  guide  them 
save  the  one  determination  to  maintain  the  State  of 
England  as  independent  of  her  two  great  military  rivals, 
the  Empire  and  France  ?  It  was  because  Henry  VIII 
and  his  daughter  Elizabeth  personified  and  expressed 
this  determination  that  they  were  so  popular  with  the 
people  at  large,  and  it  was  largely  because  Mary's 
alliance  with  Philip  tended  to  entangle  and  humiliate 
England  that  she  had  so  little  influence  in  her  country, 
and  so  little  of  its  affection.  I  believe  that  this  Spanish 
marriage  alienated  the  nation  from  her  more  than  did 
the  religious  persecution. 

If  there  is  truth  in  my  contention  then  it  is  not  at  all 
surprising  that  men  like  Lord  Paget  and  Secretary 
Cecil  (afterwards  the  famous  Lord  Burleigh),  who  had 
joined  in  the  Reformed  Worship  in  Edward's  reign, 
should  have  been  perfectly  willing  to  reconform  to  the 
Old  Religion  under  Mary.  It  would  not  have  seemed 
to  them  to  involve  a  matter  of  principle  or  to  constitute 
any  very  grave  change.  So  we  read  in  Mary's  reign 
that  Cecil,  who  had  been  Secretary  to  the  strongly 
Protestant  Northumberland  Government,  of  his  own 
desire  accompanied  Paget  and  Hastings  to  escort  Cardinal 
Pole  to  England,  and  also  with  his  wife  conformed  to 
the  Roman  Catholic  Religion  by  confessing  and  com- 
municating.1 Lord  Paget,  however,  did  not,  as  did 
Cecil,  change  again  at  the  accession  of  Elizabeth,  but 
remained  a  Roman  Catholic  to  the  day  of  his  death. 

1  Vide  Tytler's  Letters,  vol.  ii.  p.  443. 


i4       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Moreover,  we  have  seen  that  in  matters  about  which  he 
held  strong  convictions  Lord  Paget  was  not  afraid  to 
risk  the  Queen's  displeasure,  as  when  he  opposed  the 
Spanish  marriage,  and  when  he  led  the  opposition 
against  the  persecuting  policy  of  Gardiner.  There  does 
not  seem  to  be  much  of  a  timorous  or  time-serving  spirit 
here !  Again,  the  fact  that  Lord  Paget's  sons  followed 
their  father's  example  and  remained  staunch  Roman 
Catholics  all  their  lives,  when  every  motive  of  self-interest 
would  have  led  them  to  join  the  Reformed  Religion, 
seems  to  show  that  our  ancestors  were  animated  by  a  fairly 
strong  spirit  of  independence.  Two  of  them  had  to  suffer 
heavily  for  their  faith  and  for  their  political  views,  as 
we  shall  see  later. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE   SONS  OF  THE   FIRST   LORD   PAGET 

S 

HENRY,  the  eldest  son,  succeeded  to  the  estates  and  title 
as  second  Baron  Paget  in  1563.  He  was  married,  but 
had  only  one  daughter,  who  died  young.  The  second 
baron  only  survived  his  father  by  five  years,  dying  in 
1568. 

Thomas,  the  second  son  of  the  first  Lord  Paget, 
succeeded  his  brother  in  the  estates  and  title  as  third 
baron  in  1568.  His  career  was  a  somewhat  romantic 
and  adventurous  one. 

He  partly  rebuilt  Beaudesert,  the  family  seat,  which 
had  been  one  of  the  old  houses  of  the  Bishop  of  Lichfield, 
and  probably  spent  some  time  on  his  country  estates. 
He  joined  with  his  mother  in  erecting  a  magnificent 
monument  to  his  father  in  Lichfield  Cathedral.  He 
was  married  and  had  one  son,  William.  It  may  have 
been  Lady  Paget,  his  wife,  or  his  brother  Henry's  widow, 
who  is  described  in  Kenilivorth  as  being  the  lady-in- 
waiting  to  Elizabeth  when  they  discovered  Raleigh's 
famous  writing  on  the  pane.  Scott  is  usually  faithful 
to  historical  names  and  events. 

Charles  Paget,  the  third  brother,  of  whom  there  is  an 
extended  notice  in  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography, 
seems  to  have  been  an  able  and  energetic  man  and  to 

^j 

have  become  more  or  less  a  supporter  of  the  claims  of 
Queen  Mary  of  Scotland  to  the  English  Crown.  It  is 
probable  that  he  gradually  influenced  Lord  Paget  to 
become  a  sympathiser  in  this  movement. 

Hollinshead  relates  that  in  September  1583  Charles 
Paget  came  from  the  Continent  to  the  Earl  of  Northum- 
berland at  Petworth,  where  the  Lord  Paget  met  him. 

Soon  after  this  came  the  seizure  of  Throgmorton  and 
the  exposure  of  his  plot,  in  which  it  was  claimed  by 
Walsingham  and  his  friends,  including  the  Earl  of 


16       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   FACET 

Leicester,  that  the  Pagets  were  involved.  They  fled  to 
France,  but  bewailed  in  letters  to  England  that  "  the 
Queen  was  without  any  fault  of  theirs  alienated  from 
them  by  the  subtle  arts  of  Leicester  and  Walsingham." 
But  the  Parliament  of  29  Elizabeth  attainted  them  both 
and  confiscated  their  possessions,  whereupon  the  Earl  of 
Leicester  obtained  a  grant  of  Paget  House  in  London. 

Whatever  may  have  been  Lord  Paget's  relations  with 
Queen  Mary  up  to  this  time,  these  harsh  measures  prob- 
ably had  the  effect  of  deciding  him  to  cast  in  his  lot  with 
the  Marian  party,  of  which  his  brother  Charles  was 
evidently  a  leading  member. 

Sir  Edward  Stafford,  the  English  ambassador  at 
Paris,  writes  home  that  Lord  Paget  and  his  brother 
Charles  have  called  on  him  and  begged  him  to  do  his 
best  for  them  at  home,  but  the  storm  of  ill -favour  against 
them  continued  during  1584  unabated  and  those  who 
had  had  dealings  with  them  were  viewed  with  suspicion. 

In  August  1584  Lord  Paget's  goods  and  chattels 
were  put  into  the  hands  of  the  sheriff,  but  his  estate  was 
never  broken  up,  for  it  was  restored  to  his  son  more  or 
less  complete.  In  the  following  year,  however,  Queen 
Mary,  on  her  way  to  Fotheringay  Castle,  stayed  at  the 
Manor  House  in  the  village  of  Tutbury  for  two  weeks, 
and  by  a  curious  irony  of  fate  some  of  Lord  Paget's 
possessions  were  taken  from  Beaudesert  to  furnish  the 
apartments  of  the  unfortunate  Queen. 

Of  Lord  Paget's  relations  with  the  Pope,  in  his  visits 
to  Rome,  there  seem  to  be  different  reports. 

Thomas  Morgan,  a  leader  of  the  Marian  party,  writes 
to  Queen  Mary :  "  The  Lord  Paget  is  in  considerable 
favour  with  the  Pope,"  whereas  Charles  Paget  writes 
that  his  brother  had  a  somewhat  cold  reception.  In 
1585  Lord  Paget  left  Rome  and  went  to  Madrid,  which 
was  come  to  be  the  centre  of  the  Marian  party. 

All  this  time  the  brothers  were  very  hard  up,  so 
much  so  that  although  they  had  been  put  on  the  pension 
list  of  the  King  of  Spain,  we  find  the  following  amusing 
postscript  in  a  letter  of  Charles  Paget  to  Queen  Mary  : 

"  If  your  Majesty  have  occasion  to  write  to  the  King 
of  Spain,  I  pray  you  to  write  in  favour  of  payment  of  my 


'7 

Lord  Paget's  pension  and  mine,  otherwise  I  fear  they 
will  never  be  paid.  Such  is  the  dullness  of  princes' 
liberality  here ! " 

In  1586  the  brothers  seem  to  have  been  in  Paris,  and, 
Charles  writes,  were  looked  upon  with  disfavour  and 
"  were  very  poor  indeed."  Nevertheless,  alike  in  Spain 
and  in  France,  the  Paget  brothers  were  regarded  as 
very  important  factors  in  the  intrigues  of  those  years. 
Thomas  Morgan  writes  to  Mary :  "  I  account  that  the 
more  honour  and  credit  the  Lord  Paget  and  his  brother 
hath  abroad,  so  much  the  more  your  service  shall  be 
advanced."  In  March  1588  we  know  from  the  State 
Papers  that  Lord  Paget  was  in  Brussels,  after  which 
nothing  further  is  heard  of  him  for  a  year,  when  in 
March  1589  disappointment  and  hardship  were  evidently 
undermining  his  health.  "  Lord  Paget,"  writes  one, 
"  is  sickly  and  intends  to  go  to  the  Baths ;  he  wears 
away  apace." 

Towards  the  end  of  the  year  Paget  hopes  for  peace 
and  a  certain  toleration  for  the  refugees.  No  doubt  he 
deeply  regretted  his  folly  in  allowing  himself  to  be  per- 
suaded by  Charles  Paget  (who  would  seem  to  have 
been  a  born  intriguer)  into  joining  in  his  schemes. 
Doubtless  he  looked  back  to  his  old  life  at  Beaudesert 
and  in  London,  where  his  father's  name  was  one  to  conjure 
by ;  and  to  the  fifteen  years  of  his  own  useful  and  peace- 
ful life  as  one  of  the  Peers  of  England  before  he  was 
drawn  into  the  whirlpool  of  party  intrigues.  But  what- 
ever may  have  been  his  longing  to  see  his  son  again, 
and  the  red  walls  of  Beaudesert  rising  above  the  moors 
of  Cannock  Chase,  the  wish  was  denied  him,  and  he  died 
at  Brussels  or  Lou  vain  at  the  close  of  1589. 

Although  the  first  Lord  Paget  attended  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  he  seems  to  have  sent  all  his  sons 
to  Christ  Church,  Oxford.  Apparently  the  tradition  of 
learning  which  the  first  Baron  inaugurated  continued  in 
the  family,  for  Camden  observes  that  "  the  death  of 
Thomas,  third  Lord  Paget,  proves  a  sad  and  universal 
loss  in  the  commonwealth  of  learning." 

Of  this  interesting  and  pathetic  figure  in  our  family 
portrait  gallery  we  have  one  very  touching  glimpse.  It 


1 8       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

is  given  from  Paris,  in  the  State  Papers,  by  the  ambas- 
sador, Sir  Edward  Stafford,  who  writes  :  "  Lord  Paget 
keeps  to  himself  and  is  tongue-tied,  cold,  and  patient." 

So  ended  the  sad  and  wasted  life  of  this  English 
nobleman,  who  might  have  played,  if  not  so  considerable 
a  part  as  his  father,  yet  at  least  some  useful  part  in  the 
service  of  his  country. 

Of  course  those  like  Froude  and  Kingsley,  who 
regard  any  questioning  of  the  rights  of  Elizabeth  and 
espousal  of  the  claims  of  Queen  Mary  of  Scotland  as 
treason  to  England,  will  brand  Lord  Paget  and  his 
brother  as  traitors  and  say  that  they  deserved  to  die  in 
exile.  The  best  refutation  of  such  a  charge  is  that 
James  I,  without  any  serious  opposition,  succeeded  to 
the  throne  on  the  death  of  Elizabeth,  and  that  his  right 
was  derived  from  his  mother,  the  murdered  Queen  of 
Scots.  The  right  of  Mary  to  the  succession  was  thereby 
acknowledged  by  Parliament,  and  her  right  as  against 
that  of  Elizabeth  might  have  been  maintained  in  perfect 
good  faith,  though  it  might  not  have  been  prudent,  in 
view  of  the  will  of  Henry  VIII,  and  the  fact  that  Eliza- 
beth's claim  had  been  generally  admitted  by  the  nation, 
to  bring  it  to  an  issue. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE   PAGETS   OF  THE  STUART   PERIOD 

THE  only  son  of  the  third  baron,  Sir  William  Paget, 
was  educated  at  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  and  was  the 
first  of  his  family  to  embrace  the  Reformed  Religion.  He 
is  described  as  a  "  staunch  Protestant."  He  had  accom- 
panied the  Earl  of  Essex  in  his  expedition  against 
Calais,  and  had  been  knighted.  Soon  after  his  father's 
death  Parliament  reversed  the  attainder,  and  in  the 
first  year  of  James  I,  1603,  Parliament  restored  him  to 
his  rank  and  estates. 

The  fourth  baron  by  his  marriage  had  three  sons,  of 
whom  the  two  youngest  died  unmarried,  and  several 
daughters.  His  death  occurred  August  29,  i62g.1  All 
the  early  barons,  with  the  exception  of  Thomas  the  Exile, 
were  buried  in  the  family  vault  at  West  Drayton. 

William,  the  eldest  son,  who  succeeded  his  father  at 
the  early  age  of  nineteen,  as  fifth  baron,  entered  almost 
at  once  upon  the  troubled  era  of  the  Great  Rebellion. 

It  seems  as  if  he  may  have  inherited  from  his  great- 
grandfather his  strong  instinct  for  moderate  counsels, 
and  for  placing  the  general  welfare  of  the  State  before 
individual  or  party  advantages.  In  the  years  which 
preceded  the  Civil  War,  which  the  foolish  and  head- 
strong conduct  of  Charles  was  threatening  to  precipitate, 
Lord  Paget  took  the  national  side,  and  while  still 
young,  in  1 640,  was  one  of  those  who  signed  the  Petition 
to  the  King  to  summon  Parliament  "  as  the  best  way  to 
take  away  grievances,  and  that  the  contention  may  be 
composed  without  blood." 

1  The  fourth  Lord  Pj-.get  took  an  active  part  in  political  life.  He 
accompanied  Sir  Robert  Cecil  on  his  embassy  to  Paris,  and  seems  to  have 
been  a  favourite  of  this  statesman.  Later,  in  1628,  in  the  debate  on  the 
"  Petition  of  Rights,"  Buckingham,  by  way  of  a  concession,  suggested 
substituting  the  phrase  "  by  Royal  Prerogative."  The  House  was  perplexed  ; 
then  Lord  Paget  rose  and  spoke  at  considerable  length,  advising  that  the 
question  should  be  referred  to  the  Judges  for  their  opinion. 

' 


20       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

Clarendon,  who  evidently  is  strongly  prejudiced 
against  him,  writes:  "The  Lord  Paget  who  had  contributed 
all  his  faculties  to  their  (i.e.  the  Parliament's)  service, 
had  been  one  of  the  teizers  to  broach  those  bold  high 
overtures,  chosen  Lord  Lieutenant  of  [Buckinghamshire] 
with  great  solemnity  and  pomp  executed  their  ordinance 
in  defying  the  King's  proclamation  and  subscribed  a 
greater  number  of  horses  for  their  service  than  others  of 
the  same  quality,  being  convinced  in  his  conscience  fled 
from  them  and  besought  the  King's  pardon."  He  after- 
wards raised  a  regiment  in  the  King's  service  which  did 
good  service  at  Edgehill.  It  seems  probable  that  Lord 
Paget,  like  Lord  Falkland,  as  he  is  described  in  Matthew 
Arnold's  fascinating  essay,  was  neither  a  red-hot  cavalier 
nor  an  out  and  out  parliamentarian.  He  saw  evidently 
the  faults  and  weaknesses  of  both  parties,  "Scribes  and 
Pharisees  011  one  side,  publicans  and  sinners  on  the 
other,"  and  longed  for  the  evils  of  the  nation  to  be 
"  composed  without  blood."  When  this  was  found  to  be 
impossible,  he  threw  in  his  lot  with  his  Royal  master, 
however  much  he  may  have  deplored  the  lack  of  prud- 
ence which  had  brought  the  nation  to  such  a  crisis. 

To  those  who  may  be  inclined  to  adopt  Clarendon's 
view  and  brand  Lord  Pa^et  as  a  turncoat  because  he 

•  O 

went  a  certain  distance  with  the  parliamentarians  and 
then  left  them  and  joined  the  King's  standard,  I  would 
venture  to  recommend  Matthew  Arnold's  essay  on  Falk- 
land. This  makes  it  clear  that  that  eminent  man,  so 
highly  esteemed  by  the  whole  nation,  acted  precisely  in 
the  same  way.  For  some  time  he  upheld  Parliament 
and  acted  with  them  and  against  the  arbitrary  action  of 
the  King,  but  when  he  became  convinced  of  the  violent 
purposes  of  the  parliamentary  leaders,  he  deliberately 
left  them  and  accepted  a  position  in  the  King's  Govern- 
ment and  fell  fighting  for  Charles  at  Newbury. 

Yet  no  one  felt  more  keenly  than  Falkland  that 
both  sides  were  wrong,  and  no  one  groaned  over  the 
nation's  suffering  by  the  Civil  War  more  than  he. 

On  the  final  failure  of  the  Royal  cause  Lord  Paget 
probably  retired  to  his  estates  in  Staffordshire  and  lived 
quietly  there  till  the  Restoration.  He  is  mentioned  four 
or  five  times  in  the  "  Calendar  of  the  Committee  for  the 


THE  PAGETS   OF  THE  STUAET  PERIOD     21 

Advance  of  Money."  Each  time  he  was  called  up  (1645 
and  1655)  he  was  leniently  dealt  with,  being  on  one 
occasion  assessed  ^500.  He  was  never  actually  cleared 
of  the  suspicion  of  Cromwell's  Government,  but  his 
estate  was  compounded  for  at  a  small  figure,  or  his  case 
was  postponed.  He  was  evidently  allowed  to  feel  that 
he  wras  tied  to  the  new  Government  by  the  clemency 
shown  to  him.  Certainly,  considering  the  wholesale 
sequestrations  that  went  on,  it  may  be  safely  assumed 
that  Lord  Paget  maintained  a  more  or  less  neutral 
attitude  to  both  parties  and  was  what  might  be  de- 
scribed as  a  moderate  Royalist  who  was  ready  to  con- 
form to  the  Cromwelliaii  rule  as  the  Government  de 
facto  if  not  de  jure. 

This  will  account  for  his  receiving  no  compensation 
for  his  losses  from  Charles  II,  though  we  find  from  the 
State  Papers  that  he  petitioned  for  it  two  or  three 
times.  It  will  also  account  for  the  hostile  way  in  which 
Clarendon  wrote  of  him. 

There  is  no  doubt,  however,  that  Lord  Paget,  like 
most  of  the  other  landowners  of  England,  suffered  heavily 
by  the  Civil  War.  He  must  have  spent  large  sums  in 
the  cause  of  Charles  I  while  fighting  for  him,  and  later 
he  had  to  meet  the  fines  (even  though  they  were  moder- 
ate) of  the  victorious  Parliament.  It  is  probable  that 
much  of  the  family  plate  was  sold  at  this  time  and 
replaced,  as  seems  sometimes  to  have  been  the  case,  by 
pewter  dishes  and  spoons.  One  of  these  pewter  dishes 
bearing  the  Paget  crest  was  recently  found  and  purchased 
by  my  cousin,  Mr.  FitzClarence  Paget,  in  a  second-hand 
shop  in  Cheltenham,  and  it  is  treasured  by  him  as  an 
interesting  link  with  our  cavalier  ancestor. 

Lord  Paget  survived  the  troubles  of  the  Great 
Rebellion  and  lived  well  on  into  the  Restoration  period. 
He  died  in  1678. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  SIXTH   LORD  PAGET,    1639-1713' 

IN  the  dining-room  at  Park  Homer,  near  Wimborne,  the 
residence  of  Mrs.  Leopold  Paget,  there  hangs  the  portrait 
of  a  handsome  youth  of  eighteen  with  dark  eyes  and  curl- 
ing hair,  and  the  rich  dress  of  the  Stuart  period.  He  is 
William,  eldest  son  of  the  fifth  Baron  Paget,  at  the  age 
of  eighteen.  The  picture  was  painted  in  1665  and  was 
exhibited  in  the  National  Portrait  Exhibition  of  1 866.  I 
saw  it  for  the  first  time  last  August,  1912,  and  by  Mrs. 
Paget's  kind  permission  have  had  an  excellent  copy  made, 
which  is  now  framed  and  hanging  in  my  drawing-room 
here  in  the  far  West ! 

The  year  after  this  portrait  was  painted  young  Paget 
received  permission  to  travel  abroad,  and  it  is  probable 
that  the  acquaintance  which  he  then  made  with  foreign 
nations  and  their  manners  and  customs  may  have  been  of 
real  value  to  him  in  his  subsequent  career  as  a  Diplomatist. 
He  succeeded  to  the  title  and  estates  of  his  father  as 
sixth  baron  in  1678,  and  appears  to  have  led  an  unevent- 
ful life  during  the  rest  of  Charles'  reign. 

With  the  reign  of  James  II  serious  troubles  again 
began,  and,  influenced  by  the  instinct  of  his  family  against 
violent  and  tyrannical  measures,  Lord  Paget  became  one 
of  the  signers  of  the  petition  to  James  against  his  arbitrary 
action  in  summoning  Parliament  to  meet  in  Oxford.  In 
the  celebrated  trial  of  the  Seven  Bishops,  which  followed, 
Lord  Paget  was  one  of  those  who  appeared  on  their  be- 
half in  Westminster  Hall.  Upon  the  landing  of  William 
of  Orange  and  the  measures  which  followed  Lord  Paget 
voted  first  for  the  vacancy  of  the  throne  and  then  for  the 

1  History  records  that  the  Sixth  Lord  Fagot  was  buried,  not  as  almost 
all  his  ancestors  had  been  in  the  vault  at  Drayton,  but  in  St.  Qiles-in-the- 
Jields.  On  visiting  this  ancient  church  recently,  I  was,  through  the 
courtesy  of  the  rector  and  curate,  allowed  to  see  the  old  parish  register. 
Among  the  list  of  burials  is  recorded  that  of  "  the  Et.  Honble.  William 
Lord  Paget,  March  20,  1713."  There  is  no  tablet  or  monument. 


WILLIAM,   SIXTH   BARON   PAGET 

(From  a  picture  in  Possession  of  MRS,  LEOPOLD  PAGET.     Painted  in  1665) 


THE   SIXTH   LORD  PAGET  23 

Act  of  Settlement  of  the  Crown  upon  William  and  Mary. 
In  recognition  of  his  services  he  was  made  Lord  Lieutenant 
of  Staffordshire,  and  soon  afterwards  (1689)  sent  as 
ambassador  to  the  Emperor  at  Vienna.  A  whole  MS. 
volume  of  his  despatches  and  letters  is  preserved  in  the 
British  Museum,  most  of  which  were  written  from  Vienna 
during  his  embassy  there,  1689-91.  He  returned  to 
England  then  for  a  short  while,  and  in  August  1692 
was  appointed  ambassador  to  the  Porte  with  the  express 
purpose  of  mediating  a  peace  in  Europe.  Lord  Paget 
went  to  Flanders  to  see  the  King  on  his  way,  and  passed 
through  Vienna.  He  arrived  at  Belgrade  about  December, 
and  reached  Constantinople,  January  1693.  "  He  arrived 
too  late  to  bring  about  a  successful  peace  at  once,"  says 
Burnet,  but  it  is  hinted  that  had  he  been  appointed  sooner 
peace  might  have  been  concluded  earlier.  In  April  1 694 
there  are  some  minutes  of  the  Admiralty,  which  had  been 
appealed  to  about  a  heavy  levy  which  Lord  Paget  had 
made  upon  the  merchants  of  the  Levantine  Co.  trading 
in  Turkey,  at  which  evident  displeasure  was  shown  by  the 
authorities  at  home. 

This  complaint  gave  occasion  to  the  ambassador  to 
write  home  a  most  vigorous  defence  of  his  action  (in  one 
of  the  letters  in  the  British  Museum),  of  which  I  subjoin 
some  extracts  : 

"CONSTANTINOPLE,  27  Oct.  1694. 

"  I  am  wonderfully  surprised  to  hear  the  com- 
pany is  so  mightily  alarmed  at  the  proceedings  here, 
so  severely  it  censures  me,  as  to  carry  their  com- 
plaints to  their  Majesties  upon  false  information, 
before  they  know  how  things  are.  If  ever  it  has 
been  in  the  power  of  an  ambassador  to  do  the 
Honble.  Levant  Co.  a  service  I  must  say  and  will 
maintain  that  this  of  the  Leviation  was  the  most 
considerable  service  could  be  done  them ;  they  were 
never  before  nor  I  hope  will  be  again  in  the  condi- 
tion they  were  at  my  arrival  here ;  their  ships  had 
been  rotting  almost  4  years,  their  warehouses  were 
empty,  their  Treasures  without  money,  and  I  may 
say  without  credit  no  orders  were  sent  •»  from 
England  how  he  should  govern  himself  or  be 


24       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

supplied ;  the  debt  of  the  company  was  very  great 
and  there  were  no  means  of  discharging  it.  ... 
The  records  in  the  Chancery  here  show  that  [a 
Leviation]  has  been  made  many  times  but  never 
upon  so  urgent  an  occasion.  What  is  alleged 
against  me  in  their  severe  letter  of  May  24,  except 
that  a  Leviation  of  4  %  was  raised,  is  false,  and 
even  that  was  required  without  penalty  or  the 
imposition  of  extraordinary  rates." 

So  the  letter  runs  on,  and  he  declares  that  the  com- 
pany will  prosper  again.  Probably  things  quieted  down 
at  the  improvement  of  trade  next  year ;  at  any  rate 
it  seems  that  Lord  Paget's  measures  proved  salutary. 

From  the  volume  of  MS.  letters  the  following- 
facts  may  be  gathered  :  1697,  Lord  Paget  has  left  Con- 
stantinople and  gone  to  Adrianople,  and  is  still  there  in 
1698.  In  September  1698  he  is  at  Belgrade,  whence 
apparently  he  went  to  Carlowitz  to  sign  the  Treaty  of 
Peace,  January  1699. 

It  is  stated  in  the  State  Papers  in  1697  that  he  was 
desirous  of  returning  home,  but  the  Sultan  begged 
William  III  to  continue  him  at  the  Porte,  and  he  in 
fact  remained  on.  There  is  an  autograph  letter  to  Lord 
Paget  from  the  King,  dated  ist  March  1697-98,  of  which 
this  is  a  brief  extract : 

"  You  are  to  use  your  utmost  endeavour  that 
a  peace  or  at  least  a  truce  in  the  nature  of  a  peace 
be  made,  and  for  the  better  conserting  matters  in 
order  thereto,  you  are  to  advise  with  the  ambassador 
of  the  States  General  of  the  United  Provinces  resid- 
ing at  the  Porte  and  therein  to  act  in  co-operation 
with  him." 

The  Peace  of  Carlowitz,  which  was  eventually  signed 
between  the  Emperor,  Venice,  Poland,  Russia,  and  the 
Porte  was  practically  brought  about  by  Lord  Paget's 
patience,  tact,  and  skilful  diplomacy.  It  was  his  crown- 
ing triumph.  Some  glimpse  of  the  difficulties  which  he 
had  to  encounter  is  given  in  this  extract  from  a  letter  to 
his  son,  dated  January  10,  1699  : 

"  HARRY, — After  many  disputes  and  differences 
which  the  negotiations  agitated  have  occasioned  we 


THE  SIXTH   LOED   PAGET  25 

have  come  to  an  agreement  which  I  hope  will  prove 
to  the  satisfaction  of  the  parties  concerned.  .  .  .  We 
have  the  consent  of  his  Imperial  Majesty's  plenipo- 
tentiaries, the  articles  are  settled  with  Poland  ;  the 
Muscovite  ambassador  I  have  despatched  to  his 
satisfaction,  and  we  ought  to  have  ended  our  con- 
ferences a  month  ago,  if  the  Venetian  ambassa- 
dor's stiffness  had  not  detained  us  protracting  the 
business." 

The  letter  concludes : 

"  I  doubt  not  before  this  reaches  you,  you  will  have 
received  the  money  due  for  the  charges  and  expenses 
of  the  voyage," 

and  goes  on  to  say  how  difficult  it  has  been  to  get  money 
for  his  expenses,  and  anticipating  still  more  if  the  con- 
ference is  likely  to  be  delayed  some  time  yet. 

The  following  letter  to  his  son  is  of  a  very  different 
kind,  and  there  are  several  like  it  scattered  up  and  down 
the  volume  of  his  MS.  letters.  It  is  interesting  as 
showing  how  extremely  exact  was  Lord  Paget's  recollec- 
tion of  matters  on  his  home  estate  and  giving  directions 
about  them.  This  fact  may  perhaps  give  us  an  indica- 
tion that  his  heart  was  very  much  in  his  home  and  that 
he  was,  as  the  State  Papers  say,  yearning  to  return  as 
soon  as  possible  : 

"  HAKRY, — In  answer  to  yours  of  3rd  June  I 
am  to  tell  you  I  did  always  design  to  take  down 
the  old  wall,  the  materials  whereof  might  be  used  as 
far  as  they  will  go  towards  laying  a  foundation 
and  raising  the  new  wall,  according  to  my  direc- 
tions in  my  last  letter  to  you.  That  which  I  would 
have  pulled  down  is  the  south  wall  of  which  a  part 
is  fallen  ...  all  the  materials  may  be  useful  and  go 
a  great  way  towards  rebuilding  the  new  wall  which 
must  take  in  all  Foil's  orchard  and  so  be  brought 
up  to  my  orchard  and  my  kitchen  garden. — Signed 
your  most  affectionate  father  and  friend, 

W.  PAGETT." 

(The  Pagets  seem  at  this  time  to  have  signed  their 
name  with  two  t's.) 

D 


26       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

This  letter  will  serve  to  illustrate  the  careful  and 
painstaking  personality  of  Lord  Paget  in  his  domestic 
concerns.  After  the  Peace  of  Carlowitz  Lord  Paget 
remained  on  to  see  the  work  completed,  till  he  received 
definite  leave  to  return  and  his  successor  was  appointed 
in  1701.  He  finally  left  Constantinople,  laden  with  rich 
gifts  and  some  fine  Turkish  horses  as  evidence  of  the 
Sultan's  friendship  for  him,  in  the  spring  of  1702.  He 
spent  some  months  in  Vienna  arranging  fresh  difficulties 
between  the  Emperor  and  the  Porte.  He  is  then  stated 
to  have  visited  Bavaria  to  offer  the  mediation  of  England 
between  Bavaria  and  the  Emperor.  This  is  one  account. 
Another  states  that  he  reached  Holland  in  September 
1702,  but  was  sent  back  on  a  special  embassy  to  Vienna 
before  he  could  cross  to  England.  However  it  is  agreed 
that  he  finally  arrived  in  England  in  1703.  In  1705  he 
was  again  sent  as  ambassador  to  Vienna  to  compose 
fresh  troubles  with  Turkey,  and  after  that  seems  to  have 
had  a  quiet  life  till  his  death,  February  13,  1713.  His 
fine  Turkish  horses  probably  created  a  sensation,  and 
Queen  Anne  evidently  took  a  fancy  to  them,  for  we  read 
"  there  is  a  rumour  that  these  horses  are  to  be  presented 
to  the  Queen."  Probably  Lord  Paget  thought  it  best 
to  satisfy  the  rumour,  and  did  present  them  to  her 
Majesty. 

One  would  like  to  know  something  of  the  private 
character  and  tastes  of  this  eminent  man,  and  of  how  he 
passed  the  declining  years  of  his  life.  Born  February  i  o, 
1639,  he  was  sixty-six  years  of  age  on  his  retirement 
from  the  public  service,  but  he  lived  to  be  seventy-four 
before  his  death.  As  the  author  of  the  Peace  of  Carlo- 
witz, by  which  a  large  part  of  Europe  was  pacified,  and 
by  his  skilful  and  successful  efforts  to  preserve  the  treaty 
after  it  was  made,  Lord  Paget  might  well  be  called  the 
Peacemaker  of  Europe,  and  is  truly  an  ancestor  upon 
whom  his  collateral  descendants  may  kok  back  with  a 
legitimate  pride. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  FACETS  OF  THE  HANOVERIAN  PERIOD 

HENRY  PAGET,  who  succeeded  his  father  as  seventh 
Baron  Paget,  February  1713,  was  himself  somewhat  of 
a  public  man.  He  had  been  M.P.  for  Staffordshire  from 
1695  to  1711.  In  that  year  he  was  created  Baron 
Burton,  and  was  made  a  Lord  of  the  Treasury  from  1711 
to  1715,  and  became  also  a  Privy  Councillor  1711.  He 
was  sent  to  the  Court  of  Hanover  as  envoy  extra- 
ordinary in  1714,  and  in  the  same  year  was  created  Earl 
of  Uxbridge.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  been  very  much 
pleased  with  the  Hanover  embassy  and  addressed  the 
following  letter  to  Lord  Harley  the  Secretary  of  State 

about  it: 

"May  24,  1714. 

"  MY  LORD, — Having  told  you  that  I  will  never 
ask  you  more  about  my  affairs  because  I  have  had 
so  many  assurances  (as  yet)  to  no  purpose,  I  must 
now  insist,  since  you  have  often  told  me  to,  that  the 
Queen  should  tell  me  what  she  hath  determined  in 
the  matter,  else  I  shall  think  myself  disengaged 
from  every  promise  I  have  made  to  you  on  this 
errand.  And  I  do  further  insist  that  Her  Majesty 
.shall  in  the  most  authentic  manner  give  me  leave 
absolutely  to  return  home  without  further  delay  in 
Michaelmas  next  or  sooner  if  I  find  myself  not  well 
received  there.  For  however  unaccountably  easy 
I  am  in  aught  relating  to  myself  I  will  not  prejudice 
my  family  or  bring  them  into  such  difficulties  that 
they  cannot  get  clear  of.  The  positive  answer  to 
these  two  points  shall  absolutely  determine  my 
going  abroad  or  staying  at  home." 

Lord  Paget  was  created  Earl  of  Uxbridge  in   the 

county   of  Middlesex    in   1714;    possibly   as   some   ac- 

27 


28       MEMOIB   OF  SIR   CHARLES   PAGET 

knowledgment  to  him  for  discharging  the  duties  of  this 
embassy,  which  he  seems  to  have  anticipated  with  so 
much  aversion. 

I  subjoin  one  other  letter  of  his  addressed  to  the 
Bishop  of  Gloucester  a  good  deal  later.  This  was  the 
only  other  letter  which  Mr.  Gayford  was  able  to 
discover : 

"  Febt-uary  n,  1740. 

"  MY  LORD, — I  hope  where  your  Lordship  lodged 
the  people  of  the  house  did  me  the  justice  to 
acquaint  you  that  I  was  at  the  door  intending 
myself  the  honour  of  waiting  upon  you.  I  was 
very  sorry  to  be  disappointed  by  your  going  abroad  ; 
I  hope  you  will  be  so  good  before  you  leave  the 
town  to  direct  Mr.  Amos  Collard  to  pay  me  so 
much  of  the  interest  money  that  is  due  to  me  from 
Earl  Pomfret,  as  you  think  convenient,  or  else  I 
shall  get  none  of  it. — I  am  your  Lordship's  most 
humble  servant, 

UXBRIDGE." 

Lord  Uxbridge  had  married  the  daughter  and  co- 
heiress of  Thomas  Catesby,  Esq.,  of  Whiston  in  Northants, 
and  had  one  son,  Thomas  Catesby  (Lord  Paget),  who  was 
one  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  bedchamber  to  George  II, 
and  had  been  M.P.  for  Staffordshire  in  two  Parliaments 
under  George  I.  Lord  Paget  was  a  man  of  literary 
tastes  and  wrote  several  things  in  prose  and  in  verse  in 
the  style  of  the  eighteenth  century,  but  I  have  not  seen 
any  of  his  writings.  He  predeceased  his  father.  Henry, 
seventh  baron  and  first  Earl  of  Uxbridge,  died  in  1743. 

Henry  Paget,  son  of  Thomas  Catesby  (Lord  Paget)  and 
grandson  of  the  first  Lord  Uxbridge,  succeeded  the  latter 
in  the  baronies  and  earldom  in  1743.  I  have  been 
unable  to  discover  any  event  of  interest  connected  with 
his  life.  The  Dictionary  of  National  Biography  de- 
scribes him  as  being  of  a  parsimonious  disposition.  He 
died  without  issue  in  1/69. 

By  the  death  of  the  eighth  Baron  Paget  and  second 
Earl  of  Uxbridge  without  children  the  line  of  descent 
from  the  eldest  son  of  William  the  fifth  baron  of  the 


PAGETS   OF  THE   HANOVERIAN  PERIOD     29 

cavalier  times  became  extinct.  So  also  the  barony  of 
Burton  and  the  earldom  of  Uxbridge,  being  later 
creations,  became  extinct.  But  the  original  barony  of 
Paget,  which,  as  we  have  seen,  was  entailed  both 
through  male  and  female  offspring,  devolved  upon  the 
descendants  of  Henry  the  second  son  of  the  fifth  Baron 
Paget.  It  is  therefore  both  important  and  interesting 
for  us  to  glance  at  the  history  of  this  branch  of  the 
family,  through  which  all  of  the  subsequent  Pagets  are 
descended. 

William,  the  cavalier  Lord  Paget,  died  in  1678, 
leaving  two  sons,  William  the  sixth  baron,  whose 
distinguished  career  as  a  Diplomatist  of  European  reputa- 
tion we  have  lately  traced,  and  a  second  son,  the  Hon. 
Henry  Paget. 

I  never  expected  to  be  so  fortunate  as  to  get  any 
trace  of  this  younger  son,  but  Mr.  Gay  ford,  in  working 
through  the  volumes  of  additional  MSS.  in  the  British 
Museum,  was  so  lucky  as  to  come  across  the  subjoined 
Petition  of  Henry  Paget  to  Queen  Anne  presented  in 
the  year  1703. 

It  should  be  prefaced  that  the  State  Papers  of  1693 
and  of  1695  mention  a  Captain  Henry  Paget,  whom  we 
can  hardly  doubt  from  the  Petition  to  be  identical  with 
our  present  subject  of  inquiry.  In  1693  there  is  a  commis- 
sion for  Captain  Henry  Paget  to  be  placed  in  Sir  James 
Leslie's  llegiment  of  Foot,  and  in  1695  a  certain  John 

is  commissioned  to  be  captain  in  Captain  Henry 

Paget 's  late  company  in  Colonel  Scroop  Hone's  llegi- 
ment. If  the  Hon.  Henry  Paget  was  born  a  few  years 
(say  two)  after  his  elder  brother,  he  would  have  been 
about  fifty-three  years  old  in  1694,  and  sixty-two  in 
1703.  In  the  Petition  he  states  that  he  had  served 
twenty-five  years  in  the  Royal  Regiment  of  Guards  in 
Ireland,  so  that  it  is  highly  probable  that  Captain  Henry 
Paget  fought  under  William  IV  at  the  Battle  of  the 
Boyne  and  other  engagements,  as  this  would  agree  with 
the  political  views  and  action  of  his  elder  brother,  Lord 
Paget,  and  also  with  what  is  said  in  the  Petition  as  to 
King  William's  bounty  to  him. 

It  is  probable  that  he  retired  from  the  service  about 
1694  or  1695.  Here  then  is  the  Petition  which,  so  far 


30       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

as  I  know,  has  never  before  been  noticed  or  printed  in 
our  family  records  : 

Memorial  of  Henry  Paget  [second  son  the  fifth 
Baron  Payet]. 

"  That  on  the  third  of  December  he  delivered  a 
Petition  to  the  Queen  setting  forth  his  hardships  in 
being  put  out  of  his  commission  after  having  served 
upwards  of  twenty-five  years  in  the  Royal  Regiment 
of  Guards  in  Ireland,  having  lost  substance  by  the  war 
in  Ireland,  and  later  being  many  years  out  of  employ, 
so  that  he  is  reduced  to  very  great  want  having  a  wife 
and  children  to  maintain  and  nothing  to  support  them. 
In  consideration  of  which  His  late  Majesty  King  William 
was  pleased  out  of  his  bounty  money  to  give  your 
Petitioner  ^60  half  yearly  which  was  paid  by  your 
Lords  of  the  Treasury. 

"We  humbly  pray  assistance." 
(1703.) 

Now  all  this  is  further  borne  out  by  the  old  genea- 
logical table  of  the  Paget  family,  which  states  that  this 
Henry  Paget  married  a  daughter  of  Robert  Sandford,  Esq., 
of  Sandford  in  county  of  Salop,  and  afterwards  "settled 
in  Ireland,"  which  might  very  well  be  a  mistake  for  his 
having  served  in  the  army  in  Ireland  for  twenty- five 
years.  He  had  two  children,  Thomas  Paget,  his  only 
son,  who  was  groom  of  the  bedchamber  to  George  II, 
and  a  daughter,  Dorothy  Paget,  who  married  Sir  Edward 
Irby,  Bart.  This  is  all  I  have  been  able  to  gather 
about  the  Hon.  Captain  Henry  Paget. 

About  this  son,  Brigadier -General  Thomas  Paget,  I 
had  not  much  hope  of  discovering  anything — the  time 
seemed  too  remote.  But  Mr.  Gayford  most  persever- 
ingly  waded  through  some  old  histories  of  the  Foot 
Regiments  and  at  length  came  upon  Thomas  Paget  as 
colonel  in  the  22nd,  and  found  a  brief  history  of  his 
military  career.  He  was  then  originally  an  officer  in 
the  8th  Horse  (or  7th  Dragoon  Guards)  and  served  under 
Marlborough.  He  was  promoted  to  be  a  Lieut. -Colonel 
in  the  8th  Horse  soon  after  joining  this  regiment.  He 


PAGETS   OF  THE  HANOVERIAN  PERIOD     31 

then  passed  to  a  Lieut. -Colonelcy  in  the  ist  Troop  of  the 
Horse  Grenadier  Guards,  then  in  1732  he  was  nominated 
Colonel  of  the  3  2nd  Regiment.  He  was  in  this  position 
for  six  years,  and  finally,  on  i3th  Dec.  1738,  he  passed  on 
to  a  Colonelcy  of  the  22nd  Foot. 

He  was  made  a  Brigadier- General  in  1739.  Ap- 
parently his  regiment  was  then  stationed  in  Minorca, 
which  was,  in  the  first  fifty  years  of  the  eighteenth 
century,  a  fairly  important  island.  As  Brigadier-General 
he  probably  held  the  military  command  of  the  island, 
which  would  account  for  his  being  called  the  Governor 
of  Minorca. 

General  Paget  married  Mary,  daughter  and  one  of 
the  co-heiresses  of  Peter  Whitcombe,  Esquire  of  Great 
Braxtid,  in  Essex,  by  whom  he  had  one  daughter, 
Caroline,  upon  whom,  failing  the  elder  line,  the  Barony 
of  Paget  would  devolve. 

General  Paget  died,  apparently,  in  the  Island  of 
Minorca,  in  May  1741,  and  at  his  death,  although 
descendants  of  the  elder  branch  of  the  family  were  still 
living,  and,  in  the  person  of  Henry,  second  Earl  of 
Uxbridge,  held  the  estates  and  titles  until  1769,  yet, 
inasmuch  as  he  was  childless,  Caroline  Paget  at  once 
became  a  person  of  consideration,  as  being  after  her 
cousin  the  heir-general  of  William,  the  fifth  Baron,  and 
entitled  to  succeed  to  the  estates  and  the  Barony  of 
Paget  in  her  own  right. 

Caroline  Paget  married  Sir  Nicolas  Bayly  of  Plasnyd- 
didd,  in  the  county  of  Anglesey,  of  which  he  had  been 
M.P.  for  several  Parliaments,  Custos  Rotulorum,  and 
in  the  second  year  of  George  III  was  made  Lord- 
Lieutenant. 

Sir  Nicolas  was  the  second  Baronet  of  an  influential 
family,  which  traced  back  its  origin  to  Lewis  Bayly, 
Bishop  ofBangor,  who  is  claimed  to  be  of  an  old  Scottish 
family.  He  came  into  England  with  James  I.  Bishop 
Bayly  was  noted  for  his  piety  and  for  his  powers  as 
a  preacher.  His  book  on  the  Practice  of  Piety  had 
a  wide  popularity,  and  is  said  to  have  been  the  first  cause 
of  the  conversion  of  John  Bunyan.  A  copy  of  this  old 
work  is  in  the  possession  of  my  cousin  Claude  Paget,  and 
I  have  read  parts  of  it  with  great  interest. 


CHAPTER  VII 

PAGETS  OF   THE   YOUNGER   BRANCH 

UPON  the  death  of  Henry,  eighth  Baron  and  second  Earl 
of  Uxbridge  in  1769,  Henry  the  son  of  Caroline  Paget  and 
Sir  Nicolas  Bayly,  who  was  born  in  1 744,  succeeded  to 
the  family  estates  and  to  the  Barony  of  Paget  as  ninth 
Baron  in  right  of  his  mother.  On  2gth  January  1770,  he 
assumed  the  surname  and  arms  of  Paget.  In  1773  the 
degree  of  LL.D.  was  conferred  upon  him  by  the 
University  of  Oxford  in  full  convocation  ;  in  1 782  he  was 
appointed  Lord- Lieutenant  and  Custos  Rotulorum  of  the 
County  of  Anglesey;  and  in  1784  was  created  Earl  of 
Uxbridge. 

Lord  Uxbridge  married  Jane,  eldest  daughter  of  the 
Very  Hev.  Arthur  Champagne,  Dean  of  Clacmanoise,  in 
Ireland.  This  marriage  brought  another  very  interest- 
ing strain  into  the  Paget  family. 

My  cousin  Claude  Paget  has  been  able  to  copy  from 
a  transcript  of  original  letters  (which  were  in  the  pos- 
session of  Sir  Erasmus  Barrowes,  Bt. )  some  details  of  the 
history  of  the  Champagne  family,  the  members  of  which, 
as  Huguenots,  were  driven  from  France  at  the  Revocation 
of  the  Edict  of  Nantes  in  1685  and  settled  in  Portar- 
lington,  in  Ireland.  This  history  he  kindly  lent  to  me, 
and  from  it  I  subjoin  a  brief  summary. 

The  family  of  De  Champagne  is  an  ancient  and  noble 
family  of  France,  and,  Burke  says,  may  be  traced  back 
to  the  eleventh  century.  Some  of  its  members  embraced 
the  Reformed  Religion,  and,  upon  the  Revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes,  lived  in  constant  danger  of  persecution, 
and  finally  escaped  from  France  and  settled  at  Portar- 
lington,  in  Ireland,  in  1690. 

There  is  an  interesting  letter  addressed  by  M.  de 
Champagne  to  his  children  July  15,  1685,  in  which  he 
explains  to  them  his  attitude  in  professing  to  conform 

32 


PAGETS   OF  THE  YOUNGEE   BRANCH     33 

to  the  Roman  Catholic  religion.  This  M.  Josias  de 
Robillard  de  Champagne^  married  Maria  de  la  Roche- 
foucaud.  Inscriptions  on  the  back  of  miniatures  in  the 
possession  of  Sir  Erasmus  Borrower  give  these  details : 

(1)  Maria  de  la  Rochefoucaud  de  Champagne,  daughter 
of  Casimir,  second  son  of  Charles  due  de  la  Rochefoucaud  ; 

(2)  Messire  Josias  de  Robillard  de  Champagne,  Seigneur 
de  Champagne,  Bernere  d'Agere,  &c.     Thus  both  hus- 
band and  wife  were  descendants  of  ancient  and  noble 
families.     Their  son,  Major  Josias  Champagne,  fought 
under  William  of  Orange  at  the  battle  of  the  Boyne  and 
made  his  home  at  Portarlington.     He  married  a  daughter 
of  the  Earl  of  Granard,  and  their  eldest  son,  the  Dean  of 
Clacmanoise,  married   the  daughter  of  another  French 
refugee,  and  their  eldest  daughter  became  the  Countess 
of  Uxbridire. 


EL         . 

Lord  Uxbridge  and  his  wife  seem  on  the  whole  to 
have  led  the  quiet,  useful,  and  uneventful  lives  of  English 
county  magnates,  spending  a  good  portion  of  the  year  at 
Beauclesert  or  Plas-Newydd.  Some  one  said  that  the 
chief  thing  Lord  Uxbridge  did  was  to  bring  up  his  six 
sons  very  well,  and  certainly  in  this,  as  history  tells,  he 
conferred  no  small  service  upon  his  country. 

Both  the  Earl  of  Uxbridge  and  his  Countess  were 
2)ersonce  grate?  at  the  court  of  George  III,  and  their 
letters,  like  some  of  those  in  the  "Paget  Papers,"  reveal 
a  considerable  degree  of  intimacy.  Thus  in  Lord  Mahnes- 
bury's  diary  of  1804  we  read:  "Lady  Uxbridge  very 
anxious  about  the  king — said  his  family  were  very  un- 
happy." On  May  30,  1805,  Lady  Uxbridge  writes  to  her 
son  Sir  Arthur  Paget :  "  The  king  has  just  announced 
his  intention  of  going  to  Beaudesert  as  soon  as  possible 
after  his  birthday.  If  that  dear  old  place  had  had  fair 
play  it  would  have  been  the  joy  of  my  life  to  receive 
him  there."  On  Nov.  21,  1805,  Lord  Uxbridge  writes 
to  the  same  son  :  "  Poor  dear  Edward  is  off.  .  .  .  The 
dear  king  said  to  me  one  day  :  '  When  is  that  old  fellow 
going  to  die?'  '  Who,  sir,'  I  said.  'Prescott,  remember 
when  he  does  that  I  will  give  the  28th  away  myself: 
I  will  not  be  asked  for  it — no,  no,  Edward  shall  have 
it.' "  This,  of  course,  refers  to  his  fourth  son,  afterwards 
the  distinguished  general  Sir  Edward  Paget. 

E 


34       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Lady  Uxbridge's  letters  to  her  sons  breathe  that 
spirit  of  deep  and  unaffected  piety  which  was  character- 
istic of  Huguenot  families,  and  one  is  thankful  to  trace, 
running  right  through  their  strenuous  and  adventurous 
lives,  the  same  strain  of  sincere  and  manly  religion  in 
the  conduct  and  correspondence  of  her  sons.  Lord  and 
Lady  Uxbridge  had  a  large  family  consisting  of  six  sons 
and  four  daughters.  All  of  the  six  sons  did  good  service 
to  their  country  during  the  great  Napoleonic  war,  and 
were  exceptionally  distinguished.  I  will  add  a  brief 
notice  of  each  of  my  grandfather's  five  brothers  before 
entering  upon  his  Memoir. 

The  eldest  son,  Lord  Paget,  afterwards  the  famous 
Waterloo  Marquess  of  Anglesey,  was  born  in  1768;  he 
was  educated  at  Winchester  and  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 
and  entered  the  army.  He  is  considered  to  have  been 
the  most  brilliant  British  cavalry  officer  of  his  time. 
The  following  incident,  which  is  narrated  in  Wellington's 
Lieutenants,  speaks  for  his  quickness  and  dashing 
courage  in  an  emergency.  It  was  in  Holland  during 
the  war  of  1799,  and  he  was  highly  praised  in  the 
despatches.  Night  wras  falling ;  the  fighting  was  over, 
as  all  believed.  The  men  were  unsaddling  on  the 
sands  and  were  preparing  to  bivouac.  Suddenly  two 
squadrons  of  chasseurs  dashed  down  the  sand  upon  the 
Horse  Artillery.  Lord  Paget  was  chatting  with  Sir  R. 
Wilson  and  other  officers ;  they  instantly  sprang  to 
horse,  were  joined  by  some  non-com,  officers,  and  together 
plunged  furiously  into  the  thick  of  the  chasseurs.  This 
gave  their  squadrons  time  to  rally  and  remount,  and  the 
chasseurs,  almost  to  a  man,  were  sabred  or  taken. 

On  another  occasion,  in  one  of  the  fights  for  the 
possession  of  batteries,  Paget  with  a  single  squadron 
made  a  desperate  charge  011  a  strong  body  of  the  enemy, 
and,  riding  right  through  them,  not  only  recaptured 
several  British  guns,  but  took  five  pieces  from  the  enemy . 

In  the  long  and  perilous  retreat  of  Sir  John  Moore 
to  Corunna,  Lord  Paget  was  in  command  of  the  cavalry, 
and  covered  himself  and  his  troops  with  glory  by  the 
masterly  and  courageous  manner  in  which  he  covered 
the  retreat. 

After  serving  in  the  unlucky  Walcheren  expedition, 


en    X 


PAGETS  OF  THE  YOUNGER  BRANCH  35 

Lord  Uxbridge,  as  he  had  become  by  the  death  of  his 
father  in  1812,  was  given  the  command  of  the  cavalry 
in  the  Waterloo  campaign,  in  which  command,  Professor 
Oman  writes,  in  the  first  volume  of  his  history,  "  he 
gloriously  vindicated  his  reputation  as  the  best  living 
British  cavalry  officer." 

In  the  recently  published  British  Battles,  by  Hilaire 
Belloc,  that  brilliant  writer  draws  attention  (which  he 
declares  has  never  been  sufficiently  directed  to  the 
matter)  to  the  masterly  manner  in  which  all  through 
the  long  Saturday  afternoon  (June  17),  before  the  day 
of  Waterloo,  Lord  Uxbridge  covered  and  protected 
Wellington's  retreat  from  Quatre  Bras  to  Waterloo. 
"  The  ability  and  energy  displayed  were  equal." 

As  is  well  known,  Lord  Uxbridge  lost  a  leg  by  the 
last  shot  fired  at  Waterloo,  and  ever  after,  from  time 
to  time,  suffered  the  agonies  oftic-douloureux,  brought  on 
by  the  rough  surgery  of  the  battlefield.  I  may  say  that 
I  still  have  a  quaint  little  model  of  that  lost  leg,  which, 
I  suppose,  was  made  later,  as  a  sort  of  memento  for 
members  of  the  family.  Lord  Uxbridge  was  created  first 
Marquess  of  Anglesey  after  Waterloo,  in  1815.  In  the 
November  of  the  same  year,  Lord  Anglesey  had  the  honour 
of  entertaining  at  Beauclesert  the  two  future  kings  of 
England,  the  Prince  Regent  and  the  Duke  of  Clarence, 
who  were  joined  by  the  Archdukes  John  and  Lewis  of 
Austria. 

Some  years  later  Lord  Anglesey  was  twice  appointed 
Lord-Lieutenant  of  Ireland,  was  created  a  Field  Marshal 
and  Knight  of  the  Garter,  and  for  several  years  held 
the  appointment  of  Master  of  the  Ordnance. 

He  died  April  29,  1854,  and  was  buried  at  Lichfield 
Cathedral,  where  a  monument  is  erected  to  his  honour. 

The  subjoined  facsimile  of  a  letter  of  Lord  Anglesey 
to  his  nephew  Henry  Paget  deals  with  the  offer  of  a 
picture  of  his  brother,  Sir  Charles  Paget,  and  other  family 
matters.  The  original  is  in  the  possession  of  Howard 
Paget,  Esq.,  Elford  Hall,  Staffordshire. 

The  second  son,  the  Hon.  William  Paget,  Captain 
R.N.,  born  in  1769,  died  at  the  age  of  26,  and  was 
buried  at  Gibraltar.  Although  young  he  had  seen  some 
excellent  service,  and  his  spirited  single-handed  combat, 


36       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

when  in  command  of  the  Romney  in  the  Eastern 
Mediterranean,  which  resulted  in  the  capture  of  "  one  of 
the  finest  French  frigates  that  ever  was  built,"  the 
Sybille,  of  46  guns,  is  related  by  him  in  a  most  graphic 
and  most  interesting  letter  to  his  father,  Lord  Uxbridge, 
July  i,  1794.  This  letter  is  given  in  extenso  in  the 
"  Paget  Papers." 

For  the  epitaph  erected  to  his  memory  in  King's 
Chapel,  Gibraltar,  I  am  indebted  to  the  kindness  of  Mr. 
John  Wall  of  Great  Yarmouth,  formerly  of  the  gth 
Foot,  who  copied  it  in  1864  and  most  kindly  sent  me  a 
copy  in  the  autumn  of  1 9 1 2  : 

"  Sacred  to  the  memory  of  the  Honourable  William 
Paget,  second  son  of  the  Earl  of  Uxbridge.  A  Captain 
in  the  Royal  Navy,  and  a  Representative  in  Parliament 
for  the  County  of  Anglesea.  Who  having  early  devoted 
himself  to  the  perillous  profession  of  a  seaman,  was  pro- 
moted to  the  rank  of  Post-Captain  and  appointed  to  the 
command  of  the  Romney  of  50  guns  in  the  sanguine 
prospect  of  a  glorious  career.  A  wound  received  at  a 
more  early  age  from  the  dagger  of  an  assassin  in  a 
foreign  land  brought  him  to  a  premature  end.  Yet  short 
as  his  life  was,  he  lived  long  enough  to  be  approved  a 
gallant  and  skilful  seaman,  and  one  of  the  most  amiable 
of  men.  The  former  stands  recorded  in  the  annals  of 
British  valour  by  the  Capture  of  La  Sybille  a  French 
man-of-war  of  48  guns  and  430  men,  after  a  severe  and 
obstinate  engagement  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  To  the 
latter  the  heart  of  every  individual  that  knew  him  will 
bear  testimony.  Born  1769,  died  1794." 

"  Far  from  thy  kindred  and  thy  friends, 
Thy  short  but  bright  career  of  glory  ends ; 
But  though  thy  ashes  grace  a  foreign  earth, 
Britain  exulting  claims,  brave  youth,  thy  birth. 
Long  as  her  Trident  awes  the  Boundless  Deep, 
Long  as  the  subject  seas  her  navies  sweep, 
So  long  thy  virtue,  blended  with  her  Name 
Shall  gild  thy  deeds  and  consecrate  thy  Fame." 

The  third  son,  the  Right  Hon.  Sir  Arthur  Paget, 
G.C.B.,  was  born  1771,  and  educated  at  Westminster  and 


c 


AUTOGRAPH    LETTER   OF   THE   "WATERLOO"   MARQUESS 

(///  possession  of  HOWARD 


OF   ANGLESEY   TO    HIS   NEPHEW,    HENRY   PAGET 
PAGET,  ESQ.  of  Elford  Hall) 


PAGETS   OF  THE  YOUNGER  BRANCH     37 

Christ  Church,  Oxford.  He  entered  the  Diplomatic  Ser- 
vice in  1792.  His  distinguished  career,  during  which  he 
was  Envoy  and  Ambassador  at  several  of  the  European 
Courts,  being  Ambassador  at  Vienna  during  the  campaign 
of  Austerlitz,  is  set  forth  at  length  in  the  "  Paget  Papers," 
edited  by  his  distinguished  son,  Sir  Augustus  Paget,  who 
was  also  a  diplomatist  and  Ambassador  at  Rome  and 
Vienna.  It  is  interesting  to  note  also  that  Sir  Ralph 
Paget,  who  at  this  critical  time  (November  1912)  is 
British  Minister  at  the  Servian  Court,  is  a  son  of  Sir 
Augustus  Paget.  This  past  summer  (1912)!  visited  King 
Henry  VII's  Chapel  in  Westminster  Abbey,  in  order  to 
see  the  stall  into  which  Sir  Arthur  Paget,  as  a  Knight  of 
the  Bath,  was  solemnly  inducted,  on  the  same  occasion  as 
Sir  Arthur  Wellesley,  in  1812.  His  banner,  bearing  his 
name,  is  in  very  good  preservation,  and  hangs  in  front  of 
his  stall,  which  is  the  second  beyond  the  wooden  steps  on 
the  right-hand  side.  On  the  back  of  the  stall  immediately 
below  Sir  Arthur's,  are  the  three  coats  of  arms,  and  the 
names  of  his  three  younger  brothers,  Edward,  Charles, 
and  Berkeley,  who  acted  as  his  esquires  at  the  In- 
stallation. 

The  fourth  son  of  Lord  and  Lady  Uxbridge, 
General  Sir  Edward  Paget,  K.C.B.,  was  a  most  dis- 
tinguished soldier  and  man  universally  respected  and  be- 
loved. In  the  campaign  in  Egypt,  in  covering  the 
retreat  of  Sir  John  Moore,  as  second  in  command  to 
Wellington  in  the  Peninsular,  his  courage  and  great 
abilities  were  recognised  on  all  sides,  and  on  his  capture 
through  a  misadventure  by  a  French  squadron,  no  con- 
sideration would  persuade  the  French  to  exchange  him 
for  an  officer  of  equal  rank.  Wellington  himself  wrote 
to  him  and  of  him  in  terms  of  unusual  warmth  and  aftec- 
tion.  In  later  life  in  1822,  he  became  Commander-in- 
Chief  in  India,  where  he  did  good  service,  and  finally  died 
at  Cowes  Castle  in  a  good  old  age. 

A  private  memoir  of  him  has  been  edited  by  his 
grandson,  Eden  W.  Paget,  which  is  full  of  interest. 

The  sixth  and  youngest  son,  the  Hon.  Berkeley  Paget, 
was  born  1780.  As  Major  of  the  7th  Hussars  he  served 
through  the  Peninsular  War,  where  he  was  constantly 
in  the  fighting  line.  He  was  A.D.C.  to  the  Duke  of 


38       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

York.     Later  in  life  he  was  M.P.  for  Anglesey,  and  for 
many  years  Commissioner  of  Excise.     He  died  in  1842. 


Since  the  generation  of  the  first  Marquess  of  Anglesey 
and  his  five  brothers,  the  family  of  Paget  has  not  lacked 
men  in  every  generation  who  have  rendered  good  service 
to  their  country. 

Among  these  I  would  mention  that  distinguished 
sailor,  my  godfather  Lord  Clarence  Paget,  who  did  good 
service  in  the  Crimean  War  and  was  Secretary  to  the 
Admiralty  in  Lord  Palmerston's  Government.  An  excel- 
lent life  of  him  has  been  published.  Lord  George  Paget 
was  a  brave  soldier,  and  was  in  the  famous  Balaclava 
charge. 

The  name  of  the  late  Sir  Augustus  Paget  is  well 
known  as  a  distinguished  diplomatist.  He  was  a  son  of  Sir 
Arthur  Paget  of  the  "PagetPapers,"  and  was  Ambassador 
in  Rome  for  many  years  and  then  at  Vienna.  It  seems 
a  striking  instance  of  professional  heredity  to  find  his 
son  Sir  Ralph  Spencer  Paget  also  taking  a  high  place  in 
the  diplomatic  service,  in  which  he  is  now  Minister  at 
the  Court  of  Servia,  in  these  times  which  are  so  critical 
for  the  Balkan  kingdom  (1913). 

In  the  army  at  the  present  time,  are  worthy  repre- 
sentatives, notably  Sir  Arthur  Paget,  now  commanding 
the  forces  in  Ireland,  who  has  served  with  distinction 
in  several  wars.  In  the  navy  Sir  Alfred  Paget,  Rear- 
Admiral,  and  others,  show  that  there  are  Pagets  still  to 
uphold  the  supremacy  of  Great  Britain  upon  the  Seven 
Seas. 

BEAUDESERT 

Before  bringing  this  sketch  of  our  family  to  a  close, 
it  seems  only  fitting  to  add  a  word  about  the  ancestral 
home  of  the  Pagets  upon  Cannock  Chase,  in  Staffordshire. 
I  have  the  kind  permission  of  the  writer  and  publishers 
of  that  charming  book  Sketches  in  and  around  Lichjield 
and  Rugby,  which  was  published  by  the  Lichfield  Mer- 
cury in  1892,  to  quote  from  their  work,  a  permission  of 


PAGETS   OF   THE  YOUNGEE   BEANCH     39 

which  I  will  gladly  avail  myself  as  I  find  it  to  be  neces- 
sary. I  may  say  that  although  the  name  of  Beaudesert 
(or  Beau  Desert,  as  it  is  sometimes  written)  had  been 
more  or  less  familiar  from  childhood,  yet  I  had  never 
visited  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Hall  itself  until  the 
summer  of  1906.  I  was  spending  a  Sunday  and  Monday 
at  the  Palace  at  Lichfield,  and  Bishop  Legge,  with 
his  accustomed  kindness,  on  hearing  that  I  had  never 
visited  Beaudesert,  offered  to  send  me  over  in  his 
dogcart.  It  was  a  glorious  morning  and  the  drive  of 
some  six  miles  or  more  from  Lichfield  was  most  en- 
joyable. Gradually  the  road  mounts  up  out  of  the 
valley  and  draws  out  upon  the  open  moors,  the  air 
becoming  all  the  while  purer  and  more  exhilarating. 
The  principal  lodge  of  entrance  to  the  Park  is  of  brick, 
and  consists  of  an  arch,  through  which  the  road  passes 
into  the  Park  and  runs  up  some  distance  to  the  Hall 
itself. 

At  the  time  of  my  visit  the  repairs  were  being 
carried  out  by  the  present  Marquess  ;  the  family  were,  of 
course,  away,  and  it  was  therefore  unfortunately  impos- 
sible to  be  shown  over  this  building,  which  is  not  only 
of  considerable  historical  interest,  but  must  always  have 
a  specially  personal  and  romantic  charm  for  any  member 
of  the  family.  However,  I  was  able  to  walk  up  the 
flight  of  steps  into  the  great  entrance  hall  and  see  the 
fine  staircase,  and  there  got  some  little  idea  of  the  home 
of  the  Waterloo  Marquess  where  he  stood  in  1815  to 
welcome  his  two  future  sovereigns,  George  IV  and 
William  IV. 

There,  too,  within  those  ancestral  walls,  was  some- 
where hanging  that  portrait  of  my  grandfather,  "  dear 
old  Charles  "  as  the  Marquess  calls  him  in  the  autograph 
letter  which  is  here  given,  a  portrait  which  he  declares 
to  be  an  "  excellent  likeness." 

After  taking  in  this  glimpse  of  the  interior  and 
having  also  admired  the  fine  old  deep  red  brick  fayade  of 
Beaudesert  Hall,  we  drove  on  and  up  through  the  Park 
to  the  famous  "  Castle  Eing,"  where  one  obtains  a  most 
glorious  and  extensive  view,  which  is  said  to  embrace  nine 
counties.  Far  down  in  a  valley  beneath  is  seen  a  large 
coal-pit  at  work,  where  there  is  being  brought  to  the 


40       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

surface  the  source  of  the  large  revenues  of  the  Beau- 
desert  estate. 

Beaudesert  (says  the  writer  of  the  above-mentioned 
"sketches")  is  said  in  1292  to  have  been  held  by  the 
ancient  family  of  Tromyn  of  Cannock,  while  later  it  was 
one  of  the  Episcopal  residences  of  the  Bishop  of  the 
combined  dioceses  of  Lichfield  and  Chester. 

In  1546  the  place  came  into  the  possession  of  the 
Paget  family,  as  we  have  seen,  by  the  gift  of  these 
Lordships  to  Sir  William  Paget  by  Henry  VIII,  and, 
with  the  brief  period  of  attainder  during  the  later  years 
of  Elizabeth,  Beaudesert  and  the  Cannock  Chase  estates 
have  been  in  the  family  ever  since. 

Evidently  in  the  eighteenth  century  Lord  Uxbridge 
had  expended  more  care  and  money  upon  his  estates  in 
Anglesey  and  upon  the  house  of  Plas-Newydd  than  upon 
Beaudesert,  for  Lady  Uxbridge,  when  telling  of  the  desire 
of  King  George  III  in  1805  to  visit  Beaudesert,  regrets 
that  "the  dear  old  place  had  not  had  a  fair  chance," 
and  goes  on  to  say  that  all  they  could  do  would  be 
to  give  the  King  lunch,  as  it  would  be  impossible  for 
him  to  sleep  there.  Lord  Uxbridge  after  this  must  have 
done  a  good  deal  in  repairing  and  renewing  the  old 
family  home  of  the  Pagets,  for  on  the  occasion  of  the 
Royal  visit  in  1815  the  two  English  princes  and  the  two 
Austrian  archdukes  with  their  retinues  were  entertained 
there  for  two  or  three  days.  It  may  be  not  uninterest- 
ing to  insert  here  the  account  which  the  "  Sketches " 
give  of  this  visit  of  the  Prince  Regent  and  his  brother 
the  Duke  of  Clarence  : 

"  The  Prince  Regent  arrived  at  Lichfield  on  Novem- 
ber 6,  1815,  about  6  P.M.,  changed  horses  at  the  George 
Inn,  and  proceeding  rapidly  through  the  city  was  met 
at  Longdon  by  a  numerous  body  of  gentlemen  and  the 
Marquess's  tenantry,  headed  by  his  keepers,  a  particular 
ancient  form  which  was  probably  indicative  of  his  Lord- 
ship's right  of  free  warren  over  Cannock  Chase.  The 
procession  moved  on  to  Beaudesert  amid  the  acclamation 
of  assembled  thousands."  (It  should  be  remembered 
that  this  was  Waterloo  year,  only  six  months  after  the 
glorious  victory,  and  that  Lord  Anglesey  was  second 
only  to  the  great  Duke  as  a  hero  of  that  battle ;  this 


FACETS   OF  THE  YOUNGER  BRANCH    41 

Royal  visit  therefore  was  regarded  by  the  whole  neigh- 
bourhood as  an  honour  done  to  their  own  hero,  who  was 
also  their  own  friend  and  neighbour.) 

"After  his  arrival  at  the  Hall,  deputations  from 
Lichfiekl  and  Burton  presented  loyal  addresses  to  the 
Prince  Regent,  to  which  he  returned  most  gracious 
answers  whilst  standing  in  the  spacious  dining-room 
surrounded  by  the  Marquess's  family  and  friends.  The 
following  day  their  Royal  Highnesses  were  joined  by 
the  Austrian  Archdukes  John  and  Lewis.  During  their 
stay  the  illustrious  visitors  joined  in  the  sports  of  the 
field  and  the  joys  of  the  banquet  with  all  the  amenity 
of  private  life  and  expressed  themselves  delighted  with 
their  visit. 

"  Beaudesert  is  situated  on  the  eastern  verge  of 
Cannock  Chase,  two  miles  from  Longdon  Church  and 
three  miles  from  Rugeley. 

"It  is  one  of  those  old  landmarks  which  are  the 
pride  and  glory  of  the  country ;  it  stands  on  the  side 
of  a  lofty  sloping  eminence,  sheltered  above  by  beautiful 
rising  grounds  and  surrounded  by  fine  trees.  The  main 
entrance  is  under  a  Gothic  portico  into  a  spacious  and 
handsome  hall.  There  is  a  valuable  library,  in  which  is 
said  to  be  kept  the  Registry  of  Burton  Abbey.  Some 
fine  paintings  are  to  be  seen  upon  the  walls,  especially 
one  of  the  Battle  of  Waterloo." 

Such  then  is  Beaudesert,  one  of  the  ancient  and 
noble  homes  of  England ;  the  most  ancient  portions 
dating  back,  it  is  said,  to  1292,  when  it  was  the  home  of 
one  of  the  families  of  the  county.  It  was  never,  as  I 
had  once  imagined  it  to  have  been,  a  monastic  estab- 
lishment connected  with  the  Abbey  of  Burton,  but 
was  one  of  the  country-houses  of  the  Bishops  of  Lich- 
field  or  Chester  until  1542,  when  the  bishopric  was 
settled  at  Chester.  Apparently  therefore,  when  granted 
with  the  estates  to  Sir  William  Paget  by  the  King  in 
1 546,  it  was  not  in  use  or  occupation  by  the  Church,  so 
that  any  members  of  the  family  who  have  felt  sensitive 
on  the  subject  of  "sacrilege"  may,  I  think,  take  their 
legitimate  pride  in  Beaudesert  Hall  with  a  quiet  con- 
science !  The  early  barons  seem  to  have  lived  there 
a  good  deal,  and  Thomas,  the  third  baron,  repaired  and 

F 


42       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

enlarged  the  Hall.  From  the  letters  of  the  sixth  baron, 
it  is  evident  how  closely  his  memory  and  affections  clung 
to  Beaudesert,  and  the  exact  recollection  which  he  re- 
tained of  where  "  the  wall"  was  to  be  rebuilt  for  "the 
orchards"  and  his  "  kitchen  garden." 

His  son  the  first  Earl  of  Uxbridge  and  seventh  baron, 
evidently  also  lived  much  there  and  had  oversight  of  the 
estate  during  his  father's  absence  abroad. 

No  wonder  Lady  Uxbridge,  in  later  years,  writes  so 
affectionately  of  Beaudesert  as  "a  dear  old  place"  where 
"  it  would  have  been  the  joy  of  her  heart  to  receive  the 
King"  had  it  been  in  better  repair.  There  one  can 
picture  Lord  and  Lady  Uxbridge  living  amid  their 
friends  and  tenants,  and  surrounded  by  their  fine  family 
of  six  sons  and  four  daughters,  whom  they  rejoiced  to 
see  growing  up  strong  and  handsome  in  the  fine  free  life 
and  splendid  air  at  Cannock  Chase.  There  in  later 
life  they  would  have  received  news  of  the  battles  by  sea 
and  land  in  which  the  sons  took  part,  and  there  would 
they  have  welcomed  them  home  from  time  to  time  to 
hear  the  details  of  their  exploits. 

The  memory  of  Beaudesert  must  have  gone  forth 
with  the  soldier  and  sailor  sons  into  many  a  desperate 
encounter  and  have  inspired  them  to  fight  to  the  death 
to  preserve  from  foot  of  foreign  invader  their  country 
and  their  home. 

N.J3. — For  further  notes  about  the  family,  and 
especially  about  the  Drayton  Estate,  see  the  supple- 
mentary chapter  at  the  end  of  the  volume. 


A  MEMOIR  OF 

VICE-ADMIRAL  THE   HONBLE 

SIR  CHARLES  PAGET,  G.C.H. 

ADMIRAL  OF  THE  WHITE  AND 

COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF  OF  THE  NORTH-AMERICAN  STATION 

1778-1839 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  "WOODEN  WALLS"  OF  OLD  ENGLAND 

"  This  hollow  oak  our  palace  is 
And  our  heritage  the  Sea." 

— OLD  SEA  SOXG. 

IN  order  at  all  adequately  to  realise  the  part  which  was 
played  by  my  grandfather,  Sir  Charles  Paget,  and  hun- 
dreds of  gallant  seamen  like  him  in  the  history  of  our 
country,  it  is  necessary  to  recall  the  circumstances  in 
which  the  nineteenth  century  dawned  and  the  tre- 
mendous issues  which  England  had  to  face  during  all  the 
twenty-two  years  of  the  Napoleonic  struggle. 

The  French  Revolution  broke  out  and  the  French 
throne  fell.  Like  a  sea  of  molten  lava  the  long  pent-up 
fires  of  hatred  and  discontent,  mingled  with  a  fiery 
enthusiasm  for  liberty  and  for  glory,  swept  over  France, 
and  overflowing  national  boundaries  speedily  subjugated 
the  adjoining  smaller  states.  England  under  the  con- 
servative and  statesmanlike  control  of  George  III  made 
no  move,  though  convulsed  with  horror  at  the  Parisian 
Reign  of  Terror,  until  Holland  was  invaded  and  the 
Royal  victims  Louis  XVI  and  his  Queen  were  guillo- 
tined early  in  1793.  Then  the  French  ambassador 
was  ordered  to  leave  London  and  France  declared  war, 
and  the  two  countries  entered  upon  that  deadly  struggle 
which  only  ended  with  the  Battle  of  Waterloo,  1815. 

Great  Britain  at  first  was  ill  equipped  for  such  an 
encounter,  for  her  army  was  small  and  by  the  disastrous 
policy  at  the  War  Office  was  scattered  over  the  world 
in  futile  expeditions.  The  deadly  climate  of  the  West 
Indies  alone  decimated  regiment  after  regiment  of  our 
best  troops,  which  ought  to  have  been  concentrated  upon 
some  one  spot  on  the  Continent,  where  Wellington's  later 
triumphs  might  have  been  by  many  years  anticipated. 

There  were  not  unreasonable  fears  at  that  time  that 

45 


46       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

the  French  might  successfully  invade  Ireland.  The 
first  thing  which  restored  the  national  confidence  were 
two  great  naval  victories,  that  of  Lord  Howe  on  June  i , 
1 794,  and  the  Battle  of  St.  Vincent  by  Admiral  Jervis 
in  1797.  Thanks  to  her  "Wooden  Walls"  England 
began  to  breathe  freely  again. 

When  Napoleon,  that  extraordinary  genius,  had 
obtained  absolute  control  of  the  resources  of  France,  one 
after  another  the  great  nations  of  the  Continent  went 
down  before  him  until  England  was  practically  left  alone 
to  continue  the  life-and-death  struggle.  For  a  time  the 
French  Emperor  was  the  Dictator  of  Europe,  and  not 
only  threatened  to  invade  England  from  his  great  camp 
at  Boulogne,  and  to  close  all  the  ports  of  Europe  against 
her  commerce,  but  was  also  planning  to  turn  all  neutral 
fleets  like  those  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Russia  against 
her.  We  have  to  remember  this  when  we  are  inclined 
perhaps  to  criticise  the  English  Government  for  taking 
such  action  as  resulted  in  the  destruction  of  the  Danish 
navy  on  one  occasion  and  the  bombardment  of  Copen- 
hagen and  the  surrender  of  their  fleet  on  another. 

During  the  earlier  years  of  the  war  and  in  fact  until 
the  decisive  victories  of  Wellington  in  Spain,  the  one 
effective  weapon  which  Great  Britain  was  able  success- 
fully to  oppose  to  the  legions  of  the  victorious  Napoleon 
was  her  invincible  "  wooden  walls."  Year  by  year  her 
navy  was  strengthened ;  the  skill  and  courage  of  her 
seamen  and  their  confidence  of  triumph  grew  with  each 
fresh  capture  until  this  arm  reached  its  perfection,  as 
Captain  Mahan  says,  in  the  year  of  Trafalgar. 

The  Naval  Chronicles,  vol.  i.  p.  292,  give  the 
following  comparative  statement  showing  the  increase  of 
the  navy  in  six  years  : 

June  i,  1793  June  i,  1799 

Ships  of  line  .     147 194 

Fifties    .         .22 26 

Frigates          .136 234 

Sloops    .         .     105 331 

420  785 


"WOODEN   WALLS"  OF   OLD   ENGLAND     47 

It  should  be  noted  that  many  of  these  ships  were 
captured  from  France  or  Spain  and  joined  to  our  navy. 

With  sleepless  vigilance  the  vessels  of  the  British 
navy  watched  the  great  fleet  of  boats  at  Boulogne,  so 
that  one  had  not  even  the  ghost  of  a  chance  to  slip 
by ;  while  other  squadrons  patrolled  the  Channel,  the 
Bay  of  Biscay,  the  Mediterranean,  and  blockaded  the 
harbours  of  Brest,  Eochelle,  Cadiz,  and  Toulon,  so  that 
the  French  and  Spanish  fleets  were  cooped  up  and  ren- 
dered to  a  great  extent  harmless.  Finally  Nelson  once 
for  all  crushed  the  combined  fleets  of  France  and  Spain 
at  Trafalgar,  and  from  that  day  the  shores  of  England 
were  absolutely  safe  from  any  attack  which  Napoleon 
might  plan. 

It  is  no  wonder  then  that  in  those  years  of  strife,  as 
we  see  illustrated  in  the  contemporary  novels  of  Jane 
Austen,  the  navy  became  the  idol  of  England,  the  pro- 
fession which  many  of  her  best  blood  burned  to  follow, 
and  that  even  young  middies  when  on  leave  were 
welcomed  as  their  country's  defenders. 

Some  afterglow  of  those  glorious  days  of  the  "  wooden 
walls  "  of  Old  England  I  imagine  that  I  must  have  felt 
in  the  ring  of  enthusiasm  with  which  my  father  used  to 
sing  to  us  the  grand  old  sea-songs  of  his  boyhood,  such 
as  the  "  Wet  sheet  and  the  flowing  sea,  and  the  breeze 
that  follows  fast."  Something  of  this  spirit  too  is  caught 
by  Sir  Edwin  Arnold  in  these  verses  of  his  fine  poem, 
"  The  Endymion,"  which  is  given  in  its  entirety  later  : 

"  But  ever  'mid  red  rage  and  glow 

Of  each  tremendous  ocean  fight, 
Safe,  by  the  strength  of  those  below, 
The  Flag  of  England  floated  bright. 

"  '  Ah  dear  brave  souls,'  she  said,  '  'tis  good 

To  be  a  British  girl,  and  claim 
Some  drops,  too,  of  such  splendid  blood, 
Some  distant  share  of  deathless  fame.' " 


CHAPTER  II 

BOYHOOD  AND  EARLY  COMMANDS 

MY  grandfather,  the  Hon.  Charles  Paget,  was  born 
October  7,  1778,  and  was  the  fifth  son  of  the  Earl  and 
Countess  of  Uxbridge.  Whether  he  was  born  in  Ux- 
bridge  House  in  London,  at  Beaudesert,  or  at  Plas- 
Newydd,  I  am  unable  to  say,  but  I  should  like  to  think 
it  was  at  Beaudesert.  After  presumably  attending  the 
Naval  Academy  at  Portsmouth  he  entered  the  Royal 
Navy  in  1790,  at  the  age  of  twelve,  as  naval  cadet, 
which  was  then  called  "  captain's  servant."  He  served 
on  the  Goliath  and  then  on  the  Alcide  guardships  at 
Portsmouth  from  February  27,  1790,  to  August  25, 
1791. 

On  the  1 2th  of  April  1792  he  cruised  on  the 
Assistance  under  Admiral  Sir  Richard  King  for  eight 
months  off  Newfoundland,  and  then  in  the  Syren  under 
Captain  Manley,  in  the  North  Sea,  from  December  31, 
1792,  to  April  17,  1793.  He  was  promoted  to  be  mid- 
shipman March  i,  1793,  the  year  when  the  great  war 
began.  He  served  as  midshipman  on  board  several  vessels 
(six  in  all)  in  the  Channel  and  North  Sea  from  March 
1793  to  December  n,  1796. 

At  that  date  upon  the  Latona  he  was  appointed 
acting  lieutenant  for  six  months  to  May  1797.  On 
June  9  of  the  same  year  he  became  lieutenant  of  the 
Centaur  under  Captain  Markham  for  a  month,  and 
upon  the  2nd  of  July  1 797  received  his  first  appointment 
as  captain  to  command  the  sloop  Martin  for  the  service 
in  the  North  Sea  and  Cattegat. 

The  log  of  the  Martin,  which  I  have  recently  read 
through  in  the  Public  Records,  seems  from  the  hand- 
writing to  have  been  written  by  himself,  and  doubtless 
the  young  captain  was  too  jealous  for  the  records  of  his 

first  command  to  entrust  the  entries  to  any  other  hand. 

48 


BOYHOOD  AND   EARLY  COMMANDS      49 

I  may  here  perhaps  fittingly  say  that  in  last 
August  (1912),  being  in  England,  I  made  a  point  of 
searching  through  the  logs  of  all  my  grandfather's  ships, 
so  far  as  was  possible  in  the  time,  and  made  short  notes 
from  them. 

There  was  to  me  something  both  romantic  and  fascina- 
ting in  thus  having  before  me,  to  read  and  to  handle, 
these  old  worn  volumes  bound  in  calf-skin,  the  writing 
brown  and  faded,  and  the  covers  in  some  cases  torn  or 
loose  from  wear  and  tear  in  the  old  voyages.  Some 
stories  of  the  events  of  those  far-off  times  may  have 
come  down  to  us,  and  we  may  have  thought  of  them  in 
an  unreal  and  dreamlike  way,  but  here  are  the  actual 
records  made  on  board  these  frigates  and  three-deckers 
from  day  to  day  in  the  very  handwriting  of  the  captain 
or  master,  who  must  have  slipped  down  from  his  watch 
on  deck,  perhaps  in  the  midst  of  some  exciting  chase, 
to  make  these  brief  and  hasty  entries. 

When  one  thinks  how  often  the  hand  of  that  young 
captain,  so  proud  of  his  first  command,  must  have 
opened  and  closed  this  volume  while  his  pen  jotted 
down  the  essential  details  in  the  briefest  possible  space, 
it  seems  almost  like  "  the  touch  of  that  vanished  hand, 
and  the  sound  of  the  voice  that  is  still." 

Here  are  some  of  the  entries  in  the  log  of  the 
Martin : 

Sunday,  July  2,  1797. — H.M.  sloop  Martin  was  resigned  in 
due  form  to  the  Hon.  Charles  Paget. 

July  17,  1797. — Fired  a  gun  to  bring  to  a  schooner;  sent 
boat  on  board.  Signalled  convoy,  &c. 

"  The  day  of  leaving  Yarmouth  hove  to  and  boarded  a  ship 
from  Hamburg. 

July  19,  1797. — Fired  a  gun  and  boarded  a  ship,  a  sloop 
from  Amsterdam.  Gave  chace  to  N.E.,  brought  to  and  boarded 
a  Danish  brig  from  Norway ;  took  a  man  out  of  her  having  no 
certificate  of  being  a  native  of  Danemark.  Chaced  a  strange 
sail  on  N.E.,  fired  a  shot  and  brought  her  to. 

July  20,  1797. — Fired  2  guns  at  chace  and  boarded  her. 

July  22,  1797. — Moored  ofFCronberg,  Elsinore  Roads. 

July  24,  1797. — Punished  seaman  for  disobedience,  and 
2  doz.  lashes  to  another  for  striking  his  superior  officer. 

Aug.  3,  1797. — Fired  3  guns  and  brought  to  a  Danish  ship, 
boarded  her  and  took  out  a  man. 

G 


50 

Aug.  5,  1797. — Off  Flamborough  Head  and  acting  with 
convoy. 

Aug.  1 6,  1797. — Fired  at  brig  which  hauled  to  the  east, 
fired  1 8  shotted  guns  at  her,  weighed  and  gave  chace ;  made  all 
sail  at  2  A.M.  Sent  both  cutters  manned  and  armed  after  ship ; 
found  her  to  be  the  Number  of  Harrich,  revenue  cutter. 

We  can  understand  the  chagrin  of  the  young  captain 
on  this  occasion,  and  the  lecture  which  he  read  the 
commander  of  the  cutter. 

Sept.  2,  1797. — At  9  P.M.,  as  Captain  Paget  was  coming 
off  from  Sheerness  in  the  large  cutter,  they  were  run  down  by 
a  vessel  going  into  harbour,  which  caused  the  loss  of  the  cutter 
and  all  materials.  The  captain  and  boatswain  having  only 
time  to  save  themselves  by  getting  on  board  the  craft,  de- 
manded a  cutter  and  materials.  Sailed,  taking  convoy  in  the 
North  Sea. 

Nov.  n,  1797. — Moored  Yarmouth  Roads.  Resigned  com- 
mand to  John  Cleland. 

(Signed)  CHABLES  PAGET,  Captain. 

It  will  be  seen  from  this  log  that  in  the  four  months 
of  his  first  command  Captain  Paget  displayed  those 
qualities  of  alertness  and  energy  which  afterwards  dis- 
tinguished his  career  so  notably.  In  his  two  cruises  in 
the  North  Sea,  engaged  in  the  responsible  and  trying 
task  of  convoying  merchant  ships,  not  a  strange  sail 
seems  to  have  escaped  him ;  the  moment  she  was  espied 
the  Martin  spread  her  wings  in  pursuit,  guns  were  fired 
and  the  ship  boarded,  and  in  some  cases  the  right  of 
impressing  into  the  King's  service  those  foreign  sailors 
not  protected  by  a  certificate  of  nationality  was  exer- 
cised. Thus  were  the  shores  of  England  guarded  by 
her  "  wooden  walls "  and  the  surrounding  seas  policed 
by  her  cruising  vessels.  The  story  of  my  grandfather's 
narrow  escape  from  drowning  at  the  threshold  of  his 
career,  in  the  accident  off  Sheerness,  I  read  of  for  the 
first  time  in  the  log  of  the  Martin. 

Penelope 

Oct.  1 8,  1798. — Captain  Paget  was  posted  to  the  command 
of  the  Penelope. 

The  log  of  this  ship  I  did  not  search  at  the  Record 


BOYHOOD  AND   EAELY  COMMANDS      51 

Office,  so  that  I  cannot  give  any  account  of  her  perform- 
ances during  the  period  of  his  command.  But  from  the 
Naval  Chronicles  of  1799  I  find  one  or  two  references: 


PORTSMOUTH  REPORT 

Jan.  3,  1799. — Sailed  this  day  the  outward  bound  West 
India  ships  under  convoy  of  the  Hydra,  Penelope  (Captain 
Paget),  and  Echo.  Lord  Hugh  Seymour  is  going  as  a  passenger 
to  Madeira  in  the  Penelope. 

Feb.  14,  1799. — Arrived  at  Portsmouth  H.M.  ship  Penelope 
38  guns  Captain  Paget  from  Madeira,  having  on  board  Lord 
Hugh  Seymour,  and  brought  in  with  her  the  Fly  schooner  from 
Guernsey,  laden  with  brandy,  &c. 


PORTSMOUTH  REPORT,  March  3-19,  1799 

Ships  at  Spithead.  Penelope,  38.  Waiting  to  be  docked 
Brilliant,  32. 

APPOINTMENTS 

Captain  Blackwood  is  appointed  to  the  command  of  H.M.S. 
Penelope  of  38  guns  and  the  Honble.  Captain  Paget  succeeds 
Captain  Blackwood  in  the  command  of  the  Brilliant,  32. 

The  Brilliant  must  either  have  been  docked  for  an 
unusually  long  time  or  else  there  must  be  some  dis- 
crepancy in  this  entry,  as  the  Brilliant's  log  gives  March 
1 800  as  the  date  of  her  being  commissioned  by  Captain 
Paget,  and  the  Naval  Chronicles  state  that  she  sailed 
from  Portsmouth  in  March  1 800  for  Costa. 

I  may  here  fittingly  acknowledge  my  debt  to  Mrs. 
Groves,  daughter  of  the  late  Admiral  Oliver,  for  the 
loan  of  a  complete  list  of  the  Naval  Chronicles.  This 
work  consists  of  forty  volumes,  covering  the  period  from 
1799  to  1818,  and  contains  a  mass  of  contemporary 
Naval  History,  of  Reports  and  Letters,  together  with 
Naval  Biographies,  descriptions  of  Foreign  Countries, 
lists  of  the  vessels  in  the  Navy,  of  Prizes  taken,  and 
much  other  matter.  There  are  in  the  different  volumes 
many  quaint  engravings  from  paintings  by  Pocock  and 
other  artists  of  foreign  cities,  and  of  naval  engagements  ; 
but  the  somewhat  chaotic  order  in  which  the  contents 
are  thrown  together,  and  the  extremely  small  print  of 


52       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

portions  of  the  work,  which  is  also  in  places  brown  and 
laded,  make  it  a  difficult  and  trying  task  to  extract  the 
particular  item  for  which  one  is  searching. 

From  the  Penelope  frigate  Captain  Paget  was 
appointed  to  the  command  of  the  frigate  Brilliant,  of 
32  guns,  March  i,  1799.  The  following  extracts  from 
the  Brilliant's  log  are  here  given  : — 

Mar.  i,  1799. — Sailed  with  Convoy  in  company. 

Mar.  9,  1799. — Off  Finisterre. 

Mar.  21,  1799. — Anchored  in  Plymouth  Sound. 

Mar.  29,  1799. — Portsmouth,  to  May  10. 

May  u,  1799. — The  Needles. 

May  13,  1799. — Cove  of  Cork. 

May  19,  1799. — Made  sail  in  chace  of  a  ship. 

May  20,  1799. — Brought  to  a  ship  bound  for  Cork. 

May  26,  1799. — Boaraed  a  Prussian  galliot. 

May  31,  1799. — Joined  grand  Fleet  off  Ushant;  joined  Sir 
E.  Pellew's  Expedition. 

June  2,  1799. — Parted  co.  with  squadron  and  remained 
off  L'Orient  with  Magicienne. 

June  3,  1799. — Again  joined  Sir  E.  Pellew. 

June  7,  1 799. — Off  Quiberon  Bay. 

June  13,  1799. — Near  Croisie.  The  two  cutters  cut  out 
from  under  a  point  near  Croisie  a  large  ship  which  appeared 
to  have  been  cut  down. 

June  28,  1799. — Fired  two  broadsides  at  Forts  on  Belle 
Isle  which  had  fired  at  us. 

During  July  off  Quiberon ;  on  July  29  boats  of  squadron  cut 
out  of  L'Orient  gun-boat  Cerbere. 

Aug.  25,  1799. — Off  Ortegal. 

Aug.  26,  1799. — Battery  began  firing  on  us  (Brilliant  and 
Cynthia).  Returned  fire  and  took  possession  of  it. 

Aug.  30,  1799. — Boats  of  squadron  cut  a  corvette  out 
from  under  a  battery  at  Vigo. 

Sept.  i,  1799. — Received  86  French  prisoners. 

Sept.  9- 1 6,  1799. — Plymouth  Sound. 

Sept.  17,  1799. — Boarded  a  ship. 

Sept.  19,  1799.— With  Fleet. 

Sept.  26,  1799.— Off  Ferrol. 

"  Brilliant "  and  "  Hydra  " 

Oct.  12,  1799. — Chaced  and  boarded  Hamburg  ship. 
Oct.   19,  1799.— Made  all  sail,  cleared,  and  came  up  with 
a  captured  Spanish  privateer,  St.  Yago,  of  14  guns. 
Oct.  23,  1799.— Made  all  sail  for  Lisbon;  prize  in  co. 


BOYPIOOD   AND   EARLY  COMMANDS      53 

Dec.  i,  1799. — Made  sail  standing  off  and  on  waiting  for 
convoy. 

Dec.  8,  1 799.  —  Standing  in  for  Bar  of  Lisbon  |  p.  7 
came  to  anchor.  Blowing  fresh,  cut  our  cable  and  made  sail ; 
9  A.M.  heavy  squal,  let  fly  tacks  and  sheets,  let  go  small  Bower, 
which  parted  immediately ;  we  then  let  go  the  sheet-anchor, 
which  brought  us  up. 

Dec.  10,  1799. — Received  two  anchors  and  cables  from  dock- 
yard at  Lisbon. 

Dec.  21,  1799. — While  anchored  in  Tagus  "received  the 
small  Bower  anchor,  which  was  lost." 

Jan.  27,  1 80 1. — Reached  Spithead. 

Feb.  10,  1 80 1. — Captain  went  on  board,  Admiral  returned, 
made  sail. 

Feb.  17,  1801. — Off  Penmarck. 

Mar.  i,  2,  1801. — Two  chaces. 

Mar.  9,  1801. — Cleared  for  action,  and  in  chace,  which 
showed  French  colours  with  an  Admiral's  flag,  fired  2  guns; 
cleared  ship,  all  hands  at  guns  all  night. 

Mar.  10,  1 80 1. — 6.30  A.M.  saw  enemy  which  made  signal 
they  were  of  the  line.  At  1 1  parted  co.  with  Doris  and  sailed 
for  Quiberon  Bay. 

Mar.  1 8,  19,  1801. — The  Brilliant  was  sunk  battered  and 
damaged  by  gales,  ship  labouring  heavily. 

Apr.  6,  1 80 1. — Plymouth,  Hon.  Captain  Wodehouse  came 
on  board  whose  commission  being  read  he  superseded  the  Hon. 
Captain  Paget  by  taking  command  of  H.M.S.  Brilliant. 

CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 

In  this  log  of  the  Brilliant  we  have  a  contemporary 
story,  jotted  down  in  brief  nautical  sentences,  of  the 
kind  of  patrol  work  that  was  carried  on  by  the  smaller 
ships  of  the  navy.  The  notices  of  being  off  L'Orient 
and  Quiberon  imply  days  and  nights  of  sleepless  vigil- 
ance while  the  vessel  was  buffeted  oftentimes  by  Atlantic 
gales.  The  exciting  incident  off  the  Bar  of  Lisbon,  when 
two  anchors  were  lost  and  the  sheet  anchor  alone,  their 
last  hope,  saved  the  Brilliant  from  destruction ;  and  the 
entry  in  Quiberou  Bay  that  the  ship  was  "  much  damaged 
by  gales "  and  was  "  labouring  heavily  "  gives  us  vivid 
pictures  of  the  constant  perils  to  which  these  small 
sailing  vessels  were  exposed,  and  of  the  consummate  skill 
and  daring  of  our  seamen. 

These  old  volumes  seem  almost  redolent  of  the  salt  of 
the  ocean  and  to  sway  with  the  heaving  of  the  frigate 


54       MEMOIE   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

upon  the  great  rollers  of  the  Bay  of  Biscay  as  she  lay 
to  off  L'Orient  watching  the  foe,  or  dashed  off  in  pursuit 
of  a  strange  sail,  or  waited  impatiently  for  the  lagging 
merchant  ships  of  her  convoy. 

The  "Hydra" 

Apr.  6,  1 80 1. — The  Hon.  Captain  Paget  took  the  command. 

Apr.  6-1 5,  1 80 1.  —  Moored  off  Sheerness  and  sailed  for 
Spithead. 

June  4,  1 80 1. — Chaced  sail — sent  boats  to  cut  her  off. 

Aug.  n,  1801. — Off  Weymouth  heard  firing,  supposed 
them  to  be  engaging — made  sail  for  them.  Heard  French 
privateer  had  captured  English  brig — stood  off  and  on  but  saw 
nothing. 

Sept.  2,  1 80 1. — Off  Lisbon,  chaced  some  shins. 

Sept.  2,  1 80 1. — Off  Cadiz,  chacing  almost  daily. 

Nov.  7,  1 80 1. — Boarded  two  ships. 

Nov.  24,  1 80  r. — Off  Gibraltar. 

Nov.  26,  1 80 1. — Ships  arrived  with  troops  from  Egypt. 

Dec.  15,  1 80 1. — Sent  condemned  stores  to  dockyard  and 
brought  new  back. 

Jan.  7,  1802. — Up  anchor  and  made  for  Malta,  received 
despatches  for  Malta. 

Jan.  9,  1802. — Passing  Majorca. 

Jan.  10,  1802. — Sent  boat  and  officer  with  despatches  into 
Port  Mahon,  and  came  into  harbour  and  found  3  H.M.  ships. 

Jan.  13,  1802. — Sailed  from  Port  Mahon  to  Malta. 

Jan.  1 8,  1 802. — Anchored  at  Valetta  and  found  Lord  Keith's 
squadron  there.  Lay  here.  Sent  despatches  on  board  Admiral. 

Jan.  26,  1802. — 3  warships  sailed  tor  Naples,  &c. 

Jan.  29,  1802. — Manned  ship  to  receive  Lord  Keith:  came 
on  board  1 2  and  left  4  P.M.  [Tins  must  have  been  a  great  event 
for  the  young  captain  of  23  and  his  officers.] 

Jan.  1 8  to  Feb.  2,  1802. — Anchored  at  Valetta. 

Feb.  2,  1802. — Lost  2  hawsers  trying  to  warp  out. 

Feb.  1 1,  1802.— Off  island  of  Elba. 

Feb.  1 3,  1 802. — Stood  out  of  Ferrara  for  Leghorn. 

Feb.  15,  1802. — Came  to  Leghorn  Roads. 

Feb.  20,  1802. — Chased  and  captured  a  pirate  boat  full  of 
merchandise. 

Feb.  22,  1802. — Delivered  same  to  plundered  owners. 

Mar.  10,  1802. — Valetta  Harbour. 

Apr.  12,  1802. — Sailed  out  and  anchored. 

Apr.  14-16,  1802. — In  Syracuse  Bay. 

May  i,  1802. — In  Naples  Bay. 

May  10,  1802. — Off  Messina.     Valetta  again. 

June  i,  1802. — Off  Messina. 


BOYHOOD   AND   EARLY   COMMANDS       55 

June  6,  1802. — Divine  service.  Moored  in  Valetta  again 
several  days  in  June. 

June  26,  1802. — Embarked  Mr.  Cameron,  the  Governor  of 
Malta,  and  his  family. 

Aug.  1802. — Palermo  and  then  Naples.  Then  cruising  in 
Mediterranean  during  latter  part  of  August  and  September, 
and  then  out  to  the  Atlantic. 

Sept.  22,  1802. — Off  Lisbon. 

Oct.  4,  1 802. — Anchored  at  Spithead. 

November  10,  1802. 
(Signed)  C.  PAGET,  Captain. 

These  cruises  of  the  Hydra,  lasting  for  a  year  and  a 
half,  illustrate  an  important  branch  of  naval  service 
discharged  by  the  smaller  ships,  viz.  that  of  conveying 
despatches  from  place  to  place  and  Admiral  to  Admiral. 

The  notice  of  the  meeting  with  the  well-known 
Admiral  Lord  Keith  at  Valetta,  and  of  his  visit  to  the 
Hydra  is  interesting,  as  Lord  Keith  was  at  that  time 
Nelson's  chief,  and  the  Hydra's  frequent  voyages  from 
Malta  to  Sicily  and  Naples  were  probably  largely  for  the 
purpose  of  carrying  despatches  of  importance.  This 
was  the  time  when  Lord  Nelson,  enthralled  by  Lady 
Hamilton,  was  living  at  the  court  of  Naples  in  the 
singular  position  of  being  partly  protector  and  partly 
adviser  to  their  Sicilian  Majesties.  An  excellent  de- 
scription of  this  anomalous  state  of  things  will  be  found 
in  the  letters  of  Sir  Arthur  Paget,  who  succeeded  Sir 
William  Hamilton  as  Envoy  to  Sicily. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  ENDYMION 

April  5,  1803  to  April  20,  1805 

As  it  was  while  in  command  of  the  Endymion  that  my 
grandfather  performed  the  chivalrous  action  to  the 
disabled  Frenchman  depicted  as  the  "  Gallant  Rescue  " 
in  Schetky's  fine  painting  in  the  United  Service  Club, 
I  felt  that  her  log  was  one  of  special  interest.  I  have 
therefore  read  carefully  not  only  through  the  Captain's 
log,  but  also  the  Master's,  and  have  made  notes  from 
both. 

The  Endymion  was  a  fine  vessel,  a  first-class  frigate  ; 
and  upon  hearing  of  this  appointment,  his  brother,  Sir 
Edward  Paget,  writes  from  Egypt :  "  I  am  happy 
to  hear  Charles  has  got  a  large  frigate.  Of  course 
he  will  not  come  into  the  Mediterranean.  I  should 
like  to  return  with  him  as  soon  as  the  expedition 
is  over." 

Captain  Paget's  First  Lieutenant  on  the  Endymion 
was  Charles  John  Austen,  who  had  served  on  the  same 
vessel  before.  He  was  the  younger  of  the  two  "  sailor 
brothers  "  of  the  well-known  novelist,  Jane  Austen,  and 
a  most  gallant  and  able  sailor.  His  great  nephew,  Mr. 
J.  H.  Hubback,  most  kindly  sent  me  a  copy  of  his  book, 
Jane  Austens  Sailor  Brothers,  and  in  this  interesting 
volume,  p.  122,  there  occurs  this  reference  to  the 
Endymion :  "  Charles,  when  the  war  broke  out,  was 
again  appointed  to  the  Endymion,  and  served  on  her  with 
some  distinction  until  October  1804,  when  he  was  given 
the  command  of  the  sloop  Indian.  Among  other  prizes 
taken  under  Captain  Paget,  who  finally  recommended 
Lieutenant  Charles  Austen  for  command,  the  Endy- 
mion captured  the  French  corvette  Bacchante  on  the 

return  voyage  from  St.  Domingo  to  Brest.     This  prize 

56 


THE   ENDYMION  57 

was  a  remarkably  fine  corvette,  and  was  added  to  the 
British  Navy." 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  CAPTAIN'S  AND  MASTER'S  LOGS 
OF  THE  "ENDYMION" 

Tues.,  April  5,  1803. — Captain  Paget  came  on  board  and 
commissioned  the  ship  at  Portsmouth. 

May  19,  1803.— Lord  Nelson  hoisted  flag  on  Victory. 
Saluted  with  1 7  guns,  and  we  returned  salute  with  1 5  guns. 

Sun.,  June  5,  1803. — Saluted  21  guns  for  H.M.  Birthday. 

June  1 8,  1803. — Saw  strange  sail  and  made  sail.  Chace, 
at  6.30  we  brought  to  and  lost  possession  of  La  Bacchante, 
French  corvette  of  14  guns,  75  men.  Shipped  prisoners  on 
board.  Captain  Charles  Paget,  in  lat.  47°  W.  I  (?)  N.  long. 
20°  W.  fell  in  with,  and  after  a  chace  of  eight  hours,  captured 
the  Bacchante,  French  corvette  20  guns,  100  men.  Through 
July  sighting  and  chacing  ships. 

July  19,  1803. — Boarded  a  West  Indiaman,  impressed 
8  men  for  service. 

July  22,  1803. — Captured  a  French  brig. 

During  this  period  several  notices  of  flogging  for  drunken- 
ness. 

Aug.  5,  1803. — In  Plymouth  Sound.  Then  chacing  ships 
almost  daily. 

Aug.  14,  1803. — Sunday,  performed  Divine  Service. 

Aug.  15,  1803. — Captured  French  privateer  of  18  guns,  sent 
prize  to  England. 

Aug.  22,  1803. — Captured  ship,  put  on  petty  officer  and 
six  men. 

Sun.,  Aug.  28,  1803. — Mustered  ships  lat.  11. 

Sept.  12,  1803. — Met  American  ship  and  heard  that  war  is 
declared  with  Spain. 

Sept.  14,  1803. — Captured  3  Spanish  ships. 

Sept.  20,  21,  1803. — Plymouth  Sound  (also  at  Plymouth 
from  Nov.  15,  1803,  to  Jan.  5,  1804). 

[In  the  entries  through  January  and  February,  there  are 
accounts  of  frequent  severe  gales  which  the  Endymion  had  to 
face  in  pursuit  of  her  duty.] 

Jan.  7,  1804. — At  2  main-topmast  went  over  the  side. 
Seaman  Moors  killed,  much  rigging  blown  over  board. 

Jan.  14-15,  1804. — Ship  heavily  treated  by  sea  and  gale. 
Topmast  wrecked. 

Jan.  23,  1804. — Violent  gales. 

Jan.  28-29,  1804.— The  same. 

Feb.  11,  1 804. —Strong  gales. 

Feb.  17,  1804. — Strong  gales  off  Finisterre;  during  this 
time  she  is  cruising  off  Finisterre. 

H 


58       MEMOIE   OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

Sun.  19,  1804. — Performed  Divine  Service. 

Feb.  21,  1804. — Boarded  2  Spanish  schooners. 

Feb.  29,  1804 — Joined  squadron  off  Ferrol;  there  till 
March  5. 

Mar.  11,  1804. — Sunday;  performed  Divine  Service  in 
heavy  gale. 

Mar.  23,  1804. — Towing  brig  Venus,  2  hawsers  broken,  con- 
voying fleet. 

. — At  March  31,  1804. 
(Signed}  CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 


April  20  to  May  14,  Plymouth. 

May  31,  1804. — Bore  up  for  Denmark  harbour.   , 

June  4,  1 804. — Sent  all  boats  to  board  several  sail  of  enemy 
in  Denmark  Harbour,  fired  2  broadsides  at  same  and  signalled 
recall,  sailed  out  3.30. 

June  5,  1804. — Fired  at  three  ships;  prepared  for  sea. 

June  6,  1804. — At  1.30  fired  larboard  broadside  at  2  vessels 
— at  6.30  again.  At  6.50  starboard. 

June  10,  1804. — Fired  at  them  again. 

June  23-24,  1804. — Chaced  and  boarded  Spanish  ship. 

July  i,  1804. — Slipped  cable  of  best  Bower  anchor,  as  not 
room  to  weigh.  Spoke  fleet  off  Ferrol. 

Aug.  I,  1804. — Joined  [squadron]  under  Cochrane. 

Aug.  4,  1804. — Parted  with  them. 

Aug.  14,  1804. — Boarded  Spanish  frigate  and  2  others. 

Sept.  24-25,  1804. — Off  Ortegal,  &c. ;  fresh  gales. 

Oct.  1-3,  1804. — OffCorunna. 

Oct.  2,  1804. — Fresh  gales;  slipped  best  Bower  with  buoy; 
strong  gales. 

Oct.  27-30,  1804. — Fresh  gales. 


Notes  from  Log  of  "  Ville  de  Paris,"  1804 

The  Endymion  was  serving  under  Admiral  the  Hon. 
W.  Cornwallis  during  1804-1805.  In  the  log  of  the 
Ville  de  Paris,  Admiral  Cornwallis's  Flagship,  there  is 
this  entry : 

July  15,  1804. — I  sent  off  the  Endymion  from  Penmarck 
to  cruise  off  Cape  Finisterre  and  Vigo  for  the  purpose  of  inter- 
cepting the  enemy's  cruisers  frequenting  that  Port,  and  par- 
ticularly to  prevent  any  English  vessel  which  had  been  captured 
being  taken  into  that  Port. 


LADY   PAGET,   THE   AUTHOR'S   GRANDMOTHER 

(From  a  miniature  in  his  possession] 


THE  ENDYMION  59 

In  the  same  log  are  these  brief  entries : 

Sept.  3,  1804. — The  Endymion  joined  company. 

Sept.  4,  1804. — I  ordered  the  Endymion,  Captain  Paget,  to 
go  to  Plymouth  to  replenish,  and  rejoin  with  all  expedition. 

Sept.  20,  1804. — The  Endymion  joined  from  Plymouth. 

Sept.  20, 1804. — I  detached  Endymion  to  join  Hear- Admiral 
Cochrane  off  Ferrol. 

Oct.  30,  1804. — Strong  gales  split  main-topsail.  Strange 
sail  in  sight. 

Nov.  3,  1804. — Lying  to  off  Vigo. 

Nov.  10,  1804. — Fresh  gales. 

Nov.  30,  1 804. — Fresh  gales. 

Dec.  3,  1804. — Ran  into  Harbour. 

Dec.  5,  1804. — Strong  gales. 

Dec.  7,  1804. — Strong  gales  off  Finisterre. 

Dec.  25-26,  1804. — Gales  off  Finisterre. 

Jan.  2,  1805. — Rock  of  Lisbon  in  sight. 

Jan.  9,  1805. — Took  Spanish  ship  from  Oronoco. 

Jan.  12,  1805. — Captured  Charlotte  from  Cadiz. 

Jan.  13,  1805. — Gales. 

Jan.  21,  1805. — Captured  Spanish  ship  the  Brilliante  from 
Vera  Cruz,  received  on  board  prisoners  and  88  boxes  of  money. 

Jan.  27,  1804. —  Captured  another  and  sailed  with  prizes 
in  co. 

Feb.  4,  1 804. — Took  the  third  Spaniard  from  Lima  for  Cadiz, 
received  on  board  240  boxes  of  dollars  for  better  security. 

Sun.,  Feb.  10,  1804. — Captured  another  Spaniard,  sailed  for 
Spithead,  1 2  prizes  in  co. 

Feb.  24,  1804. — Anchored  at  Spithead. 

April  20,  1805. — Captain  King  superseded  Captain  Paget. 

(Signed)  CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 


This  two  years'  command  of  the  Endymion  was  one 
of  the  most  important  and  successful  that  Captain  Paget 
enjoyed.  He  was  exceptionally  fortunate  throughout 
in  the  capture  of  prizes,  and  at  the  close  effected  the 
really  splendid  detention  of  four  Spanish  treasure  ships. 
One  of  these  alone  is  stated  in  the  Naval  Chronicles 
to  have  been  worth  a  million  and  a  half  of  dollars,  and 
the  share  of  the  Endymioris  three  lieutenants  in  the 
prize  money  amounted  to  ,£12,000.  This  is  one  of  the 
few  incidents  in  my  grandfather's  life  of  which  I  can 
recollect  my  father  telling  us.  He  used  to  give  us  an 


60       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

amusing  description  of  the  somewhat  grotesque  terror 
and  distress  of  the  Spanish  commanders  when  the  British 
officers  boarded  their  valuable  ships.  The  subjoined 
letter  (which  I  have  copied  from  the  Paget  Papers)  was 
written  soon  after  this  event  to  his  brother  Sir  Arthur 
Paget. 

"ENDYMION,"   OFF    PORTLAND, 

Friday  night,  Feb.  2  2nd,  1805. 

MY  DEAREST  ARTHUR, — I  wrote  to  you  about 
six  weeks  ago  before  I  had  taken  any  Spaniards. 
As  a  real  and  attached  and  affectionate  brother  you 
will  be  glad  to  hear  that  I  have  captured  seven 
Spanish  ships.  Three  of  them  I  sent  away  for 
England  immediately  after  taking  them — the  four 
others  I  have  now  under  my  convoy.  I  am  now 
lying  to  with  them  off  Portland  lights  meaning  to 
run  for  Spithead  at  daylight,  the  last  I  took  was 
one  of  the  famous  Lima  liegistre  ships  which  besides 
merchandise  had  on  board  Specie,  Plate,  and  Jewels 
to  the  amount  of  about  a  million  and  a  half  of 
dollars,  all  of  which  for  safety  I  removed  on  board 
the  Endymion ;  in  short  my  dear  fellow,  my  whack 
of  Prize  Money  at  a  moderate  calculation  will  be 
about  fifty  thousand  pounds,  which  for  a  younger 
brother  is  not  a  bad  fortune  to  have  made.  You 
may  conclude  (as  I  am  irrevocably  of  the  same 
mind  as  well  as  herself)  1  am  anxious  to  get  to 
London  to  see  Elizabeth  [his  future  wife]  which 
with  or  without  leave  I  purpose  doing  eight  hours 
after  the  anchor  has  gone  at  Spithead.  Before  I 
go  to  sea  again  you  shall  hear  from  me.  .  .  . — Your 
most  devoted  and  affectionate  brother. 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


CHAPTER  IV 

MARRIAGE  AND   COMMAND  OF  THE  EGYPTIENNE 

THE  resolve  which  at  the  end  of  the  last  chapter  Captain 
Paget  expressed  in  his  letter  to  his  brother,  he  carried 
out  with  sailorlike  promptitude.  On  February  24,  1805, 
the  Endymion,  with  her  rich  prizes  in  company,  anchored 
at  Spithead,  and  upon  the  seventh  day  of  March  following, 
1805,  the  year  of  Austerlitz  and  Trafalgar,  Charles 
Paget  was  married  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary-le-bone,  to 
Elizabeth  Araminta  Monck,  daughter  of  Henry  Monck 
and  Lady  Elizabeth  Monck.  Miss  Monck  was  not  of 
age,  but  her  father  was  present,  and  his  signature  is 
appended  to  the  Register,  a  copy  of  which  I  possess. 

It  must  have  been,  I  imagine,  soon  after  this,  and 
probably  out  of  the  proceeds  of  some  prize  money,  that 
my  grandfather  purchased  the  house  and  estate  of  Fair 
Oak  in  the  village  of  Rogate,  not  far  from  Petersfield. 
There  in  the  lovely  country  of  the  South  Downs,  in 
"  Sussex  by  the  Sea,"  he  and  his  bride  made  their  home 
and  there  their  numerous  family  of  ten  were  born  and 
reared.  Captain  Paget  was  elected  M.P.  for  Milborne 
Port  from  1 804  to  1 806,  and  for  the  Borough  of  Car- 
narvon from  1806  to  1826.  Before  leaving  the  subject 
of  my  grandmother  and  her  family  it  is  interesting  to 
note  this  entry  in  the  Diary  of  General  William  Dyott 
of  Freeford,  which  almost  certainly  refers  to  Lady 
Paget 's  mother.  "  In  August,  September,  and  October 
1797  passed  a  good  deal  of  time  at  Saltam — a  house  full 
of  people.  A  very  pleasant  and  the  prettiest  woman  in 
England  there  most  of  the  summer,  Lady  Elizabeth 
Monck."  On  December  27,  1805,  my  grandfather  was 
appointed  to  thecommand  ofiheEgyptienne  frigate  for  the 
Channel  service,  and  of  this  appointment  Lady  Uxbridge 
thus  writes  to  Sir  Arthur  Paget,  January  4,  1806: 
"  Charles  is  just  appointed  to  the  Egyptienne,  the  finest 


62       MEMOIR   OF  SIR   CHARLES  PAGET 

frigate  in  our  service,  and  he  is  going  to  Plymouth  to 
take  possession  of  her.  She  is  to  be  attached  to  Admiral 
Cornwallis's  fleet.  I  could  have  wished  that  on  account 
of  his  health  he  had  remained  on  shore  till  the  bad 
weather  was  over,  and  I  think  Mr.  Pitt  would  wish  it 
for  another  reason,  as  I  understand  the  opposition  are 
straining  every  nerve  ...  at  such  a  time  the  loss  of 
three  Members  will  be  felt  and  I  am  afraid  neither 
yourself,  Edward  or  Charles,  will  be  in  England."  From 
December  27,  1805,  to  March  21,  1807,  my  grandfather 
was  in  command  of  the  Egyptienne  engaged  in  active 
service  in  the  Bay  and  along  the  Spanish  coast. 

It  so  happens  that  I  possess  two  fine  pictures  of  this 
vessel,  which  came  to  my  father  at  the  break  up  of  the 
Fair  Oak  household  at  my  grandmother's  death  in  1843. 
The  one  depicts  the  Egyptienne  under  full  sail  pursuing 
a  Spanish  schooner  into  Ferrol  harbour,  the  other  repre- 
sents the  frigate  coming  out  again,  having  lost  her  fore- 
top  mast,  and  having  had  to  abandon  the  chase.  These 
pictures  having  been  familiar  to  me  from  childhood  upon 
the  walls  of  our  various  homes,  it  was  intensely  interest- 
ing to  read  the  actual  account  of  this  incident  in  her  log, 
as  I  did  last  August. 

I  am  also  able  to  supplement  the  short  extracts  from 
the  log  of  the  Egyptienne  with  a  letter  written  by 
Captain  Paget,  which  is  printed  in  the  Naval  Chronicles, 
vol.  xv.  p.  254,  in  which  he  describes  an  important 
capture  made  during  this  cruise. 

Log  of  tlie  Egyptienne 

Feb.  10,  1806. — Made  sail  from  Plymouth. 

Feb.  1 8,  1806.— Off  Finisterre. 

Feb.  20,  1 806. — Rescued  English  brig  wh.  had  been  captured 
by  Spaniards.  Had  constant  gales.  Often  chasing  ships. 

Mar.  i,  1806. — Received  fire  of  battery  of  Guara,  one 
struck  ship.  Returned  fire  Avith  starboard  guns. 

Mar.  2,  1806. — Off  Bayonne  Islands.  Observed  2  Spanish 
ships  of  line  and  i  frigate  and  r  French  ship  of  line. 

Mar.  9,  1806. — Boats  captured  L'Alcide,  a  French  privateer 
of  30  guns,  and  sent  her  with  a  lieutenant  and  19  men  to 
England.  Concerning  this  exploit  the  subjoined  letters  appear 
in  Naval  Chronicles,  vol.  xv.  p.  254. 

Copy  of  a  letter  of  the  Earl  of  St.  Vincent,  Admiral 


U 


COMMAND   OF  THE  EGYPTIENNE        63 

and  Commander  of  the  Fleet  employed  in  Channel,  to 
the  Lords  Commissioners  of  the  Admiralty,  dated 
March  22,  1806. 

SIR, — I  have  the  honour  to  transmit  for  the 
information  of  the  Lords  Commissioners  of  the 
Admiralty  the  enclosed  copy  of  a  letter  from 
Captain  Paget,  and  have  great  pleasure  in  expres- 
sing my  admiration  of  the  gallant  exploit  therein 
recorded. — I  am,  &c., 

ST.  VINCENT. 


LETTER   OF    CAPTAIN   PAGET 

"  EGYPTIENNE,"  OFF  CAPE  FINISTF.RRE, 
gth  March  1806 

MY  LORD, — I  have  the  honour  to  inform  yr. 
Lordship,  that  having  received  intelligence  of  a 
large  French  privateer  being  in  the  harbour  of 
Muros,  I  decided  on  seizing  the  first  opportunity 
of  gaining  possession  of  her  ;  I  accordingly  anchored 
H.M.  ship  under  my  command  off  that  port  last 
night,  and  immediately  sent  the  boats  away  to 
endeavour  to  cut  her  out,  in  which,  I  am  happy  to 
acquaint  your  Lordship,  they  succeeded,  though 
she  was  moored  close  to  the  beach,  and  under  the 
protection  of  two  batteries,  which  kept  up  an  in- 
cessant fire  till  she  was  towed  clear  of  their  range. 
This  vessel,  which  appears  to  be  perfectly  adapted 
to  H.M.  service,  proved  to  be  L'Alcide  of  Bordeaux, 
a  frigate  built  ship  pierced  for  34  guns,  only  two 
years  old,  and  had  when  last  at  sea  a  complement 
of  240  men.  This  affair,  so  honourable  to  those 
who  achieved  it,  was  conducted  by  Captain  Han- 
field,  who  was  ably  supported  by  Lieutenants 
Alleyne  and  Garthwayte,  of  the  marriners,  the 
petty  officers  and  boats'  crews. 

To  account  for  that  zealous  enterprising  officer, 
Captain  Hanfield,  being  in  the  Egyptienne,  I  have 
to  inform  your  Lordship,  that  not  having  received 


64       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

an  official  communication  of  his  promotion  previous 
to  our  sailing,  he  volunteered  remaining  on  the  ship 
as  First  Lieutenant  during  the  cruise. 

The  EARL  OF  ST.  VINCENT, 
Admiral  of  the  Red  and 
Commander-in-Chief,  &c.,  &c.,  &c. 

Log  continued 

Mar.  21,  1806. — Spoke  Sir  Richard  Strachan's  squadron. 

Apr.  6,  1 806. — Read  prayers  to  ship's  co. 

May  26,  1806. — Boarded  2  Portuguese  ships. 

June  5,  1806. — Observed  i  ship  in  Corunna  ;  2  in  Ferrol,  the 
latter  apparently  i  of  line  and  i  frigate  ready  for  sea. 

June  15,  1806. — Boarded  a  neutral,  told  us  of  5  frigates  in 
Ferrol  ready  for  sea. 

June  1 6,  1806. — Saw  schooner  standing  about  entrance  to 
Ferrol.  Made  all  sail  in  chace.  When  within  1 1  miles  of  chace 
which  hoisted  Spanish  colours  the  foretopsail,  topsail  yard,  and 
mn.  tp.  gallant  mast  went  by  the  board.  Wore  ship,  hove  to, 
lowered  boat  to  pick  up  2  men  but  saw  nothing  of  them.  Made 
sail  off  land.  [This  incident  is  the  subject  of  two  excellent 
pictures  in  my  possession.] 

June  1 8,  1806. — Chased  and  boarded  a  Spanish  ship. 

Sunday,  June  22,  1806. — Mustered  crew  and  read  Articles 
of  War  and  held  Divine  Service. 

June  23,  1806. — Boarded  2  or  3  small  ships,  received  fire 
of  battery. 

June  27,  1806. — Boarded  2  ships. 

July  i,  1806. — Observed  enemies'  ships  in  Ferrol. 

July  19,  1806. — Boarding  ships. 

Aug.  14,  1806. — Worked  into  Finisterre  Bay;  observed 
batteries  there,  &c. 

Sept.  i,  1806. — Boarded  2  American  ships. 

Sept.  9  1806. — Boats  after  some  resistance  captured  a  Spanish 
schooner,  middy  wounded.  She  was  laden  with  bark,  coffee, 
and  cocoa.  Offered  to  exchange  prisoners  at  Vigo. 

Oct.  i,  1806. — Barge  captured  five  Spaniards  off  Ferrol. 

From  December  to  March  21,  1807,  the  Egyptienne 
seems  to  have  been  in  Hamoaze  Roads. 

Signed  in  much  better  ink  than  rest  of  log, 

March  21,  1807, 
CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 


CHAPTER  V 

COMMAND  OF  THE  CAMBRIAN 

AFTER  a  very  short  period  of  shore  leave  my  grand- 
father received  the  appointment  to  command  the  fine 
frigate  Cambrian,  which  he  commissioned  May  12,  1807. 
At  this  time,  as  a  result  of  the  Peace  of  Tilsit  and  the 
alliance  between  Alexander  and  Napoleon,  all  the  Con- 
tinent was  in  effect  subject  to  the  French  Emperor. 
Countries  like  Denmark  and  Sweden  might  profess  to  be 
neutral,  but  they  and  their  active  forces  were  really  at  the 
mercy  of  Napoleon,  who  might  commandeer  them  when- 
ever he  chose.  Under  those  critical  circumstances  the 
British  Government  resolved  to  take  the  bold  and  from  the 
ordinary  international  standpoint  unjustifiable  course  of 
demanding  that  the  Danes  should  hand  over  their  ships  to 
England  for  the  time  being  to  save  them  from  the  clutches 
of  France.  This  was  the  origin  of  the  second  Battle  of 
Copenhagen  and  that  great  expedition  to  the  North  Sea  in 
which  the  Cambrian  took  part,  which,  as  we  shall  see,  so 
mystified  her  commander  and  also  his  brother  Lord  Paget. 
This  command  of  the  Cambrian  (May  12,  1807- 
March  21,  1808)  is  remarkable  as  being  the  only 
occasion  in  which  the  fortune  of  war  carried  my  grand- 
father into  the  thick  of  battle  and  in  which  his  ship  took 
part  in  a  great  historical  engagement.  After  the  battle  he 
was  honoured  by  being  allowed  to  convey  the  duplicate 
despatches  to  England.  The  following  letters  from  Lord 
Paget  and  from  Captain  Charles  Paget  himself  should, 
I  think,  be  read  before  the  entries  in  the  log.  I  am  kindly 
permitted  to  reprint  them  from  the  "  Paget  Papers  "  : 

Letter  from  LORD  PAGET  to  Sir  ARTHUR  PAGET. 

July  29,  1907. 

I  saw  Charles  off  Yarmouth  Road  last  Sunday. 
He  belongs  to  the  expedition  which  is  gone  God 


66       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

knows  where.  He  is  much  pleased  with  his  ship  and  a 
most  comfortable  one  she  is.  I  slept  one  night  on  board 
and  sailed  on  shore  with  a  fine  breeze  in  the  whale  boat. 
We  longed  for  you  and  Berkeley.  I  cannot  conjecture 
the  object  of  the  armament.  If  it  is  to  get  possession 
of  Copenhagen  and  the  Danish  Fleet  I  fear  they  will 
have  a  very  tough  job  indeed.  England  is  weak  from 
the  very  success  of  her  arms,  for  our  Army  is  dispersed 
all  over  the  face  of  the  globe. 


From  Captain  the  Hon.  CHARLES  PAGET  to 
Sir  A.  PAGET. 

"  CAMBRIAN,"  OFF  THE  SCAW  AT  THE  ENTRANCE 
OF  THE  CATTEGAT,  July  ^ist,  1807. 

MY  DEAREST,  DEAREST  ARTHUR, — I  think  it  was  just 
three  weeks  ago  that  I  last  wrote  to  you,  since  which  my 
mind  has  been  with  one  thing  or  other  so  perplexed  and 
bewildered  that  I  have  not  been  able  in  comfort  to  write 
to  you  since.  Your  long  &  interesting  letter  or  rather 
Journal  has  at  length  reached  me.  I  see  by  it,  my  best 
of  fellows,  that  to  use  your  own  expression  you  were 
most  infernally  sick  of  the  sea  tho'  not  sea  sick.  I  don't 
at  all  wonder  at  it,  for  it  is  a  severe  trial  to  those  whose 
profession  it  is,  at  least  so  I  find  it,  &  heartily  glad  shall 
I  be  when  this  cursed  war  is  over,  that  we  may  all 
meet  in  peace  &  quiet  &  spend  some  happy  years  to- 
gether. .  .  . 

My  last  letter  will  have  told  you  that  I  ivas  under 
the  orders  of  Lord  Gardner,  who  had  directed  me  to  go 
to  Plymouth  for  further  orders.  I  was  in  the  act 
almost  of  Executing  these  orders  when  a  telegraph 
message  ordered  the  Cambrian  to  sail  instantly  for  the 
Downs  with  flat  boats.  This  was  pleasant,  &  for  which 
I  of  course  in  my  heart  thanked  my  Lord  Mulgrave. 
In  the  Downs  I  found  Commodore  Hood  with  eight  sail 
of  the  Line,  &  with  him  proceeded  to  Yarmouth  Roads, 
where  with  the  force  we  added,  were  collected  Two  & 
Twenty  Sail  of  the  Line,  Eight  frigates,  &  upwards  of 
forty  sail  of  Gun  Brigs  and  Sloops  of  War.  This  fleet 


COMMAND   OF  THE   CAMBRIAN         67 

is  entrusted  to  Admiral  Gambier,  who  has  for  his  first 
Captain  Sir  Home  Podham,  to  the  particular  mortifica- 
tion &  disgust  of  Hood,  Keats,  &  Stopford,  who  altho' 
Commodores  &  my  senior  officers,  are  degraded  by  this 
man  being  put  over  their  heads.  They  in  consequence 
made  a  very  strong,  firm,  &  spirited  remonstrance  which 
they  expected  would  have  occasioned  their  removal,  but 
Lord  Mulgrave,  aware  of  the  merit  of  these  officers,  & 
being  conscious  of  the  importance  it  is  to  this  Expedi- 
tion having  such  in  the  fleet,  seems  rather  to  have 
adopted  temporising  measures.  However,  their  full 
determination  is  to  strike  their  broad  Pendants  the 
moment  the  service  is  completed,  &  to  publish  to 
the  world  their  having  before  the  Expedition  sailed 
entered  their  protest  against  so  glaring  an  insult  to 
the  Navy  at  large.  In  short  my  Lord  Mulgrave  is 
not  likely  to  deserve  more  honor  &  credit  to  himself 
at  the  Head  of  Naval  Department  than  he  did  at  the 
foreign  one. 

The  day  before  we  sailed  from  Yarmouth  (four  days 
ago)  I  was  dining  with  Stopford  on  board  the  Spencer, 
&  was  most  agreeably  surprized  by  the  arrival  of  Paget, 
who  had  rode  over  with  Baron  Teuil  from  Ipswich. 
This  was  one  of  his  amiable  acts.  He  slept  on  board 
the  Cambrian  &  stayed  with  me  the  next  day  till  we 
were  actually  getting  under  way.  Nothing  could  be 
more  thoroughly  kind  than  he  was,  &  it  was  bestowed 
on  one  who  well  knows  how  to  appreciate  such  an 
act.  .  .  . 

What  the  devil  are  we  going  to  be  at,  my  dearest 
fellow,  with  this  great  fleet,  &  the  reinforcements  of 
Ships  &  troops  that  are  following  ?  The  Danes  have 
done  nothing  hostile  towards  us,  &  surely  we  cannot  be 
so  unprincipled  as  to  attempt  the  island  of  Zealand 
without  some  fair  pretext.  We  have  positive  intelli- 
gence that  our  fleets  of  transports  with  the  Germans 
have  passed  the  Sound  unmolested  &  are  I  believe 
landed  on  the  Island  of  Rugen,  a  pleasant  spot.  What 
then  are  we  going  to  be  at  ?  Would  it  be  justifiable 
without  any  previous  hostile  act  on  their  part,  to  take 
their  fleet  from  them,  on  the  plea  of  preventing  it  being 
a  means  ultimately  of  Buonaparte  to  execute  his  Plan 


68       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

of  Invasion.  In  short  I  am  bewildered  with  different 
conjectures.  If  we  are  going  against  Copenhagen  many 
of  us  will  lose  the  number  of  our  mess.  If  I  should  be 
destined  to  be  one  of  the  Number,  I  shall  die  in  the 
consolation  of  knowing  that  the  dear  treasure  I  bequeath 
will  receive  all  the  comfort  &  support  that  you,  amongst 
other  dear  relatives,  can  bestow.  Take  care  of  her,  my 
excellent  dear  Arthur,  &  cherish  her  as  you  would  a 
Legacy  I  left  you.  I  have  left  everything  I  have  in 
the  world  to  her  &  the  boy  &  the  one  that  is  about  to 
be  born.  Thank  God  in  pecuniary  matters  at  least  I 
have  been  able  to  give  them  a  comfortable  independence, 
&  therefore  all  I  have  to  ask  is  that  you  will  all  take 
care  of  her.  This  is  supposing  I  am  minus  a  Head,  but 
in  the  supposition  I  am  not  minus  in  that  necessary 
article,  why  then,  my  old  Boy,  I  trust  we  shall  still 
have  some  happy  days  together.  .  .  . 


August  i st. 

We  are  now,  my  good  Arthur,  running  down  the 
Cattegat  with  a  fair  wind.  But  we  have  not  yet  been 
joined  by  the  Six  Sail  of  the  Line  which  we  left  behind 
in  Yarmouth  Roads  to  bring  a  Battalion  of  the  Guards 
&  three  Regiments  of  infantry.  Paget  told  me  that 
Finch  was  to  command  the  Guards  &  Sir  George  Ludlow 
the  whole. 

I  mean  this  letter  should  be  ready  to  send  by  the 
first  opportunity  that  offers.  With  so  large  a  flotilla, 
we  may  hope  for  a  constant  communication  with  Eng- 
land. Do,  my  good,  dear  Arthur,  continue  to  write  to 
me.  I  long  to  hear  what  is  likely  to  be  the  result  of 
your  Mission.  I  confess  I  am  unable  to  form  an  Idea 
what  is  likely  to  happen  now  Russia  &  Prussia  have 
made  Peace. 

It  is  however  very  curious  that  the  moment  that  in- 
telligence was  received  we  instantly  dispatched  a  large 
force  to  the  Baltic. 

As  I  am  not  much  in  a  writing  humour  to-day  I 
shall  finish  this  letter  another  day,  probably  after  we 
have  passed  the  Sound. 


COMMAND  OF   THE   CAMBRIAN         69 


"CAMBRIAN,"  ELSINORE  ROADS,  Aug.  ^th,  1807. 

We  anchored  here,  my  good  Arthur,  yesterday.  So 
far  from  anything  as  yet  having  appeared  hostile,  that 
the  Admiral  saluted  Cronenbury  Castle  in  passing  it, 
which  was  immediately  answered ;  we  are  now  all 
moored  &  are  receiving  Water  and  fresh  Beef,  &c., 
from  the  shore.  But  you  may  rely  that  this  is  all 
humbug,  &  that  in  a  very  few  days  a  blow  will  be 
struck  that  the  Danes  at  this  moment  are  certainly  un- 
prepared for.  Lord  Cathcart,  with  all  the  Germans 
from  Stralsund,  are  coming  this  way,  &  the  force  which 
is  hourly  expected  from  England  will  make,  with  the 
Seamen  &  Marines,  I  dare  say,  from  20  to  25  Thousand 
men.  The  Danish  Troops,  except  5  Thousand  men 
which  are  distributed  in  the  Island  of  Zealand,  are  all  in 
Sleswig,  &  Commodore  Keats  with  a  strong  detachment 
is  now  in  the  Belt  (I  have  good  reason  to  believe)  for 
the  purpose  of  preventing  the  Danish  troops  being 
transported  hence. 

The  Danish  fleet,  I  believe,  are  all  in  the  arsenal  at 
Copenhagen,  neither  manned  or  otherwise  ready  for 
sea.  I  suspect  the  possession  of  them  is  the  object, 
which  accomplish'd,  we  shall  all  go  back  to  England 
with  them  &  leave  the  Crown  Prince  to  sulk  in  his 
Island — pleasant  treatment,  unless  our  Government  is  in 
possession  of  facts  to  bear  them  out  in  so  apparently 
unjustifiable  a  measure. 

What  nonsense  my  writing  you  all  this  which 
you  will  probably  be  in  the  secret  of,  &  have  more 
correct  information  about.  I  am  going  on  shore  with 
Stopford  to-morrow,  He  to  taste  &  buy  Hock.  I  go 
to  visit  again  the  Spot  where  our  friend  Hamlet  says, 
"Whither  wilt  thou  lead  me?  Speak,  I'll  go  no 
further ! "  Hey  ! 

I  shall  write  to  you,  my  good  fellow,  soon  again.  I 
close  this  now  as  I  hear  a  vessel  is  going  with  despatches 
to  England. 

God  bless  you,  my  dearest  good  Arthur. — Ever  your 
most  affect.  Brother, 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


70       MEMOIE  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 


From  Capt.  the  Hon.  C.  PAGET  to  Sir  A.  PAGET. 

"NIGHTINGALE,"  IN  THE  CATTEGAT, 
Septr.  nth,  1807. 

You  will  be  surprised,  my  dearest  Arthur,  to 
receive  a  letter  from  me  dated  as  above,  but  the 
fact  is  I  am  going  home  with  the  dispatches  of 
the  surrender  of  Copenhagen  &  the  Danish  fleet, 
which  took  place  on  the  yth,  after  a  severe  bom- 
bardment which  commenced  on  the  second.  .  .  . 
Thus,  my  dearest  fellow,  have  we  struck  a 
deadly  blow  to  poor  Denmark  &  inflicted  a 
wound  on  Bonaparte  that  he  will  not  speedily 
recover  from. 

I  am  only  the  bearer  of  the  Duplicates,  Captain 
Collier,  a  particular  friend  of  Admiral  Gambier's, 
having  had  more  interest  with  him  than  I  had  in 
being  charged  with  the  first  dispatches.  The 
Duplicates  however  I  thought  better  fun  carrying 
home  than  staying  off  Copenhagen  for  three  weeks 
to  come  doing  nothing  in  the  Cambrian.  I  there- 
fore accepted  Admiral  Gambier's  offer  &  here  I  am, 
my  dear  Arthur,  in  an  infernal  Brig,  spinning  down 
the  Cattegat  with  a  gale  of  wind  at  Southwest 
— we  passed  Elsinore  at  four  o'clock  this  morning 
&  hope  to  be  abreast  of  the  Scaw  by  Sunset. 
Then  we  have  comparatively  plain  sailing.  At 
present,  however,  not  so,  for  I  don't  think  in  the 
Navigation  of  any  sea  there  is  one  more  precarious 
than  the  Cattegat,  or  one  I  have  so  thorough  a 
dislike  to — particularly  in  a  Brig. 

In  the  Naval  Chronicles  (vol.  18,  p.  155),  we  find 
that  while  the  Cambrian  was  at  Sheerness  Captain 
Paget  served  on  two  Court  Martials  for  the  trial  of 
Captain  O'Connor  for  the  loss  of  the  Leveret.  In 
both  cases  my  grandfather's  name  stands  second  in 
the  list  of  Captains  constituting  the  Court.  The 
date  is  Nov.  18,  1807. 


COMMAND   OF  THE    CAMBRIAN          71 


The  Log  of  tlie  "  Cambrian  " 

June  27,  1807. — Took  on  pilot. 

July  23,  1807. — Admiral  Gambler  hoisted  his  flag  (in  the 
Downs). 

Aug.  2,  1807. — Anchored  9  miles  from  Elsinore  Castle. 

Aug.  9,  1807. — Working  to  Copenhagen. 

Aug.  10,  1807. — Fleet  anchored  10  miles  from  Copenhagen. 
Danes  very  busy  fitting  out  floating  batteries. 

Aug.  17,  1807. — Several  Danish  gunboats  came  out  and 
fired  at  us.  Cleared  ship  for  action.  Observed  Danish  gun- 
boats board  an  English  ship  and  set  it  on  fire. 

Aug.  1 8,  1807. — The  bombs  and  fly  brigs  cannonading 
enemy's  gunboats  and  Crown  Battery. 

Aug.  19,  1807. — Troops  engaged  with  Danes. 

Aug.  20,  1807. — Buoying  middle  ground.  Observed  troops 
smartly  engaged. 

Aug.  21,  1807. — Sailed  in  with  squadron  under  Lord  Hood 
nearer  Crown  Battery. 

Aug.  23,  1807. — All  the  gunboats  came  out  and  engaged 
us.  After  5  hours'  firing  the  Danes  retreated. 

Aug.  26,  1807. — Heavy  cannonade  on  both  sides.  Ob- 
served i  of  Danish  gunboats  to  blow  up. 

Aug.  31,  1807. — Danish  gunboats  engaged  in-shore.  Squad- 
ron's shell  blew  up  a  transport. 

Sept.  2,  1 807. — Mortar  battery  threw  shells  into  Copenhagen. 

Sept.  3,  1807. — Continued  bombardment  of  city. 

Sept.  4,  1807. — Observed  Copenhagen  in  fire  in  several 
places.  Bombardment  going  on. 

Sept.  5,  1807. — Saw  principal  steeple  on  fire.  Bombardment 
ceased. 

Sept.  6,  1807. — Fire  raging.  Enemy  sent  out  flag  of  truce 
to  settle  terms  of  capitulation. 

Sept.  7,  1807. — Observed  our  troops  taking  possession  of 
Citadel  and  Dockyard.  Danes  have  capitulated  with  all 
their  navy. 

Sept.  8,  1807. — Moved  up  near  Crown  Battery,  sent  master 
and  first  lieutenant  ashore  to  cut  and  fit  out  a  Danish 
battleship. 

Sept.  n,  1807. — Captain  Paget  left  the  ship  with  despatches 
for  England. 

The  Cambrian  seems  to  have  done  little  for  the  rest 
of  the  year.  We  find  only  a  few  incidents  mentioned  in 
the  log. 

Dec.  12,  1807. — Boarded  an  American. 
Dec.  13,  1807. — Boarded  a  ship  and  brig. 


72       MEMOIR   OF  SIR   CHARLES   PAGET 

Jan.  13,1 808. — Chaced  and  captured  a  French  ship.  Cruis- 
ing off  Spain  in  gales. 

Feb.  20,  1808. — Saw  strange  sail  beat  to  quarters.  Cleared 
for  action. 

(Signed)  CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 
March  21,  1808. 


CHAPTER  VI 


The  "Revenge"  August  6,  1808,  to  Oct.  18,  1810 

I  MAY  own  here  to  one  of  the  disappointments  in  my 
biographical  researches.  Being  somewhat  hurried  in 
the  Record  Office,  I  skimmed  very  hastily  through  the 
log  of  the  Revenge  (a  fine  74-gun  ship  of  the  line)  to 
the  famous  events  of  the  Basque  Roads  attack  upon  the 
French  fleet,  April  1809,  in  which  the  Revenge,  with  the 
Valiant,  took  so  conspicuous  a  part,  and  in  which  she 
suffered  heavy  casualties.  "  Here,"  I  said  to  myself,  "  is 
a  splendid  exploit  in  my  grandfather's  life  of  which  I 
have  never  heard  and  to  which  I  have  seen  no  allusion." 
Alas,  when  I  came  to  study  the  Naval  Chronicles  of 
1809,  the  acting  command  of  the  Revenge  during  the 
Basque  Road  Battle  was  assigned  to  Captain  A.  R.  Kerr. 
Later  I  found  embedded  elsewhere  in  the  volume  a 
letter  from  one  of  the  officers  of  the  Revenge  describing 
this  celebrated  engagement,  the  opening  sentences  of 
which  explained  the  mystery.  The  letter  itself,  as 
giving  a  vivid  picture  of  the  action,  written  on  the  day 
after  it  occurred,  is,  I  think,  well  worth  reprinting  here. 

Naval  Chronicles,  vol.  21,  p.  399. — Extracts  from 
a  letter  of  an  officer  of  H.M.S.  Revenge,  of  74  guns  dated 
off  Rochefort,  1 3th  April  1 809  : 

"  I  informed  you  in  my  last  that  the  Hon. 
Captain  Paget  had  obtained  a  temporary  leave  of 
absence,  and  our  ship  was  commanded  by  Captain 
Alexander  R.  Kerr. 

"  I  will  now  endeavour  to  send  you  a  few 
particulars  of  our  attack  on  the  enemy's  fleet  in 
Aix  Roads  :  for  two  hours  and  a  half  yesterday  we 
encountered  a  dreadful  fire  from  the  batteries  and 

73  K 


74 

some  of  the  enemy's  ships ;  we  were  the  first  ship 
of  the  line  in,  and  thank  God  considering  our 
situation  were  very  fortunate,  only  3  killed  and 
1 5  wounded ;  our  men  behaved  nobly  and  knocked 
an  84  gunship  almost  to  atoms ;  we  understand  she 
had  60  killed  and  as  she  was  lying  aground  she 
was  burnt :  last  night  the  sight  was  glorious,  4  line 
of  battle  ships  in  flames,  and  their  blowing  up  was 
awfully  tremendous. 

"  We  had  just  water  enough  for  the  Revenge  to 
get  without  the  range  of  the  shot  where  we  lay  at 
anchor  all  night;  and  this  morning  ive  were  the 
last  ship  that  came  out.  We  had  a  4 2 -pound  shot 
in  the  bowsprit,  which  has  cut  it  very  much ;  some 
of  our  men  were  badly  wounded  ;  one  shot  knocked 
down  nine  men  in  the  quarter ;  one  of  our  lieutenants 
was  wounded  by  the  head  of  a  man  that  was  taken 
clean  off  as  if  by  a  knife  and  struck  him  violently 
on  the  breast. 

"  Lord  Cochrane  behaved  most  gallantly ;  he 
is  now  in  a  Bomb  firing  away  at  a  three-decker 
that  is  on  shore  which  I  hope  he  will  be  able  to 
destroy ;  all  this  has  been  done  in  one  of  our  enemy's 
harbours  that  has  hitherto  been  considered  totally 
impracticable  for  any  of  our  ships  to  enter." 

Thus  my  grandfather  by  being  on  leave  at  the  time 
missed  the  opportunity  of  taking  one  of  the  foremost 
places  in  one  of  the  celebrated  engagements  of  the  great 
war  in  which  his  ship  played  her  part  so  nobly. 

On  hearing  of  his  brother's  appointment  to  the 
Revenge,  General  Edward  Paget  writes  from  Spain, 
Oct.  n,  1808,  to  their  father  the  Earl  of  Uxbridge  : 

"  I  am  glad  you  think  well  of  the  Revenge.  I 
had  heard  from  several  naval  officers  that  she  is  a 
magnificent  ship.  Charles,  I  hope,  likes  her.  He 
seems  to  have  had  as  eligible  a  cruise  as  he  could 
have  in  these  days  of  dearth  upon  the  seas.  If 
there  is  a  Frenchman  upon  the  ocean  he  will  be 
quite  sure  to  find  him." 


LATER  COMMANDS  75 

Again,  June    n,    1809,  after  the   loss  of  his  arm,  he 
writes : 

"  That  best  of  fellows  Charles  tells  me  that  he 
insists  upon  accompanying  me  to  town  which  you 
will  not  be  sorry  to  hear." 

From  the  log  of  the  Revenge  I  have  the  subjoined 
notes  : 

The  Revenge,  Line  of  Battle  74 
Captain  C.  PAGET,  Aug.  6,  1808,  to  Oct.  18,  1810 

Apr.  1809. — Lying  off  Basque  Roads  watching  French  ship. 

Apr.  11,  1809. — Stood  in  snore — anchored  near  enemy. 

Apr.  1 2,  1 809. — Observed  explosions  from  five  vessels,  8  line 
ol  battle  ships  and  14  frigates  (of  the  enemy)  aground. 

Apr.  1 2,  1809. — 2.30  weighed  and  stood  m-snore  and  received 
fire  of  the  "batteries"  on  the  isles  d'Aix  and  d'Oleron.  3.20 
commenced  firing  on  several  line  of  battle  ships.  4.30  observed 
3  sail  of  line  had  struck.  Tacked  and  stood  into  deep  water 
receiving  a  very  heavy  fire  from  the  isle  D'Aix.  Rigging  and 
sails  much  cut  and  damaged. 

Apr.  13,  1809. — Enemy's  ships  Warsaw  and  Aquilon  on  fire, 
weighed  and  stood  for  fleet. 

[July  29,  1 809. — The  Revenge,  now  again  under  my  grand- 
father's command,  sailed  with  the  Walcheren  Expedition. 
Remaining  anchored  off  Flushing  for  some  time.  The  Revenge 
took  part  with  the  other  ships  in  the  attack  which  entailed  the 
passing  the  Flushing  Forts  and  receiving  their  fire.  There  were 
a  few  casualties. 

Au,g.  29,  1809. — The  Revenge  was  moored  at  Spithead  but 
returned  to  (Sept.  10,  1809)  Flushing  again  and  was  moored 
there  to  Dec.  16,  1809.  She  then  seems  to  have  been  at  Spit- 
head  and  the  Downs  from  Dec.  16,  1809,  to  May  26,  1810. 

After  this  she  was  cruising,  so  far  as  I  can  gather,  with  no 
special  incidents  to  Oct.  18,  1810,  when  Captain  Paget  resigned 
the  command.] 

(Signed)  CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 
Thursday,  Oct.  10,   1810. 

N.B. — With  regard  to  my  grandfather's  absence  from 
the  Revenge,  in  the  winter  and  spring  of  1809,  I  have 
since  discovered  that  on  December  29,  1808,  he  applied 
to  Admiral  Gambier  for  leave  of  absence  to  attend  to 
his  Parliamentary  duties,  which  was  granted  him,  and 


76       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

he  does  not  seem  to  have  rejoined  his  ship  till  the 
following  June  or  probably  July.  It  is  not  impossible 
also  that  his  health,  which  does  not  seem  to  have  been 
of  the  best  during  those  years,  was  an  additional  reason 
for  his  applying  for  leave. 

Letter  from  the  Hon.  Captain  PAGET,  of  H.M.S.  Revenge, 
addressed  to  Captain  MALCOME  of  the  Donegal — 
Naval  Chronicles,  vol.  24,  p.  425. 

"REVENGE,  OFF    G'HERBOURGE,   Oct.   17,   l8lO. 

SIR, — I  have  great  satisfaction  in  acquainting 
you  that  the  luggar  wh.  crossed  us  to  windward 
before  daylight  this  morning,  and  which  we  ran 
alongside  of  after  a  chase  of  three  hours,  proves  to 
be  Le  Vengeur,  of  16  guns  and  78  men,  from 
Dieppe  yesterday,  and  had  not  made  any  capture.— 
I  have  the  honour  to  be,  &c., 

CHARLES  PAGET. 

From  the  Muster  Book  of  the  Revenge,  which 
is  signed  by  Captain  Paget  from  August  to  November 
1808  and  from  June  7,  1809,  to  August  14,  1809,  and 
in  the  interval  by  Captains  Bligh  and  Kerr,  we  learn 
that  the  complement  of  the  Revenge  was  650  men,  and 
also  the  various  stations  where  she  cruised. 

The  subjoined  letters,  which  are  taken  from  Letters 
to  the  Navy  Board,  deal  with  my  grandfather's  leave  ot 
absence  in  December  1808,  which  it  will  be  satisfactory 
to  give. 

From  Lord  GAMBIER,  on  board  the  Caledonia, 
off  USHANT,  dated  29  December  1808. 

To  Hon.  W.  W.  POLE,  Admiralty. 

I  have  the  honour  to  transmit  herewith  a  letter 
I  have  received  from  Captain  the  Hon.  Charles 
Paget  of  H.M.S.  Revenge,  requesting  leave  of 
absence  to  attend  his  duty  in  Parliament. — I  have 
the  honour  to  be,  &c. 

(Signed)  GAMBIER. 


LATER  COMMANDS  77 

(Letter  enclosed) 

"REVENGE,"  AT  SEA,  29  December  1808. 

MY  LORD, — If  it  meets  with  your  Lordship's 
approbation  I  have  to  request  you  will  be  pleased 
to  apply  to  the  Lords  Commissioners  of  the  Ad- 
miralty for  such  leave  of  absence  as  their  Lordships 
may  think  fit  in  order  to  allow  me  to  attend 
Parliament. — I  have  the  honour  to  be,  my  Lord, 
your  Lordship's  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

(Signed)  CHARLES  PA  GET. 

THE  "  SUPERB,"  16  SEPTEMBER  1812  TO  8  AUGUST  1814. 

On  the  declaration  of  war  with  the  United  States, 
my  grandfather  was  appointed  to  the  command  of  a  fine 
line  of  battle  ship  of  80  guns — the  Superb,  which  he 
commanded  for  nearly  two  years.  Hitherto  he  had  been 
engaged  in  watching  Continental  ports  or  in  fighting 
French  or  Spanish  ships ;  now  for  the  first  time  he  en- 
countered the  vessels  of  America  in  warfare.  The  cruise 
of  the  Superb  was  first  to  Teneriffe  and  as  far  south  as 
Pernambuco,  and  then  north  to  America.  He  seems  to 
have  been  off  New  York  on  the  watch  for  hostile  vessels 
for  some  months.  There  does  not  seem  to  have  been  any 
engagement  of  a  serious  nature,  but  on  February  9,  1813, 
there  is  the  capture  of  an  American  brig,  the  Star,  con- 
cerning which  we  find  in  the  Naval  Chronicles  (vol.  29, 
p.  27)  the  following  note  : 


From  the  Hon.  Captain  PAGET  ol  H.M.S.  Superb, 
to  Admiral  Lord  Keith. 

OFF  BELLE  ISLE,  g  Feb.  1813. 

I  have  great  pleasure  in  acquainting  you  that 
the  Superb  has  just  run  alongside  the  fine  American 
brig  Star,  of  350  tons,  6  guns,  and  35  men. 


78       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

The  following  note  of  a  later  capture  is  also  found 
in  Naval  Chronicles  (vol.  29,  p.  434). 

ADMIRALTY  OFFICE,  April  24,  1813. 

Admiral  Lord  Keith  has  transmitted  to  J.  W. 
Croker  a  letter  from  the  Hon.  Captain  Paget,  of 
H.M.S.  Superb  giving  an  account  of  the  capture 
on  1 5th  inst.  by  the  Superb  and  Pyramus  of  the 
Viper,  American  letter  of  marque,  274  tons,  6  guns, 
and  35  men,  from  Nantes  to  America. 

Later  in  the  Chronicles,  in  a  long  list  of  captures, 
this  entry  occurs :  "May  20,  1814. — The  Spanish  sloop 
Catalina  by  the  Superb." 

The  entries  in  the  log  are  of  such  slight  interest 
beyond  the  daily  record  of  wind,  weather,  hoisting  and 
lowering  of  sails,  and  position — that  it  seems  hardly 
worth  while  to  write  them  here.  But  the  following  may 
serve  just  to  give  the  main  contemporary  records  of  the 
cruise : 

Sept.  1 6,  1812. — The  Hon.  Captain  Paget  joined. 

Nov.  10,  1812. — Chased. 

Aug.  13,  1813. — Off  the  Island  of  Branca. 

Aug.  27,  1813. — Off  the  Island  of  St.  Paul. 

July,  1 814. — There  are  various  entries  of  cruising  off  Montauk 
and  neighbouring  points. 

Aug.  6,  1814. — -invalided. 

Aug.  8,  1814. — The  Superb  was  at  single  anchor  off  the  Gull 
Light,  near  New  York,  where  she  had  arrived  on  Aug.  5,  and 
Alexander  Gordon,  Esq.,  came  on  board  and  superseded  the 
Hon.  Captain  Paget,  apparently  on  account  of  his  ill-health. 

With  the  command  of  the  Superb  my  grandfather's 
share  in  the  great  naval  war  came  to  a  close,  and  we 
will  now  turn  to  more  peaceful  scenes. 


o   .^ 

S     -S, 

a    * 


CHAPTER  VII 

FAIR   OAK 

THE  expiration  of  his  command  of  the  Superb,  August  8, 
1814,  practically  brought  to  a  close  my  grandfather's 
active  participation  in  the  great  war.  From  his  fifteenth 
year  (when  war  was  first  declared)  until  his  thirty-sixth, 
when  the  real  combat  had  ended  with  Napoleon's  first 
abdication,  he  had  certainly  borne  a  manful  and  success- 
ful part  in  the  struggle,  which  for  Great  Britain  was  in 
truth  a  struggle  for  existence.  In  less  than  a  year  after- 
wards Waterloo  had  been  fought  and  won,  Napoleon  was 
on  his  way  to  St.  Helena,  and  permanent  peace  had 
settled  down  upon  Europe. 

In  his  letter  to  his  brother  Arthur  in  1 807,  just  before 
the  battle  of  Copenhagen,  Captain  Paget  wrote  :  "  I  see, 
my  best  of  fellows,  you  were  most  infernally  sick  of  the 
sea  though  not  sea  sick.  I  don't  at  all  wonder  at  it,  for 
it  is  a  severe  trial  to  those  whose  profession  it  is,  at  least 
so  I  find  it,  and  heartily  glad  shall  I  be  when  this  cursed 
war  is  over,  and  we  may  all  meet  in  peace  and  quiet  and 
spend  some  happy  years  together." 

Like  most  gallant  soldiers  and  sailors,  my  grandfather 
was  a  man  of  peace,  and  we  can  picture  how  happy  he 
was  to  feel  that  duty  no  longer  called  him  to  scour  the 
ocean  in  search  of  his  country's  foes,  but  that  he  might 
with  a  clear  conscience  settle  down  in  the  bosom  of  his 
family  and  follow  the  pursuits  of  peace. 

And  truly  a  charming  spot  he  had  selected  for  a 
sailor's  home.  Fair  Oak,  which  had  been  purchased  as  I 
imagine  soon  after  his  marriage  in  1805,  ig  a  small  estate 
in  the  parish  of  Rogate  in  Sussex,  lying  across  the  wide 
valley  from  the  South  Downs,  which  are  well  in  sight. 
The  village  is  approached  from  the  south  by  a  lane 
running  between  high  banks,  and  a  stream  flows  beside 
it  and  passes  under  a  bridge  just  outside  the  lodge  and 

79 


8o       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

entrance  to  Fair  Oak.  In  the  centre  of  Rogate  and  on 
high  ground  stands  the  village  church  in  which  my  father 
served  his  first  Curacy  and  in  the  chancel  of  which  is  a 
fine  memorial  tablet  to  my  grandfather  and  grandmother 
and  to  some  of  their  children.  The  family  vault  in  which 

Lady  Paget  was  buried  is  in  the  east  side  of  the  church- 

jf       & 
yard. 

The  house  itself  stands  some  distance  back  within  the 
park  and  is  surrounded  by  fine  trees :  among  these  still 
towers  the  splendid  oak  from  which  the  estate  takes  its 
name  and  also  a  fine  tulip  tree,  which,  I  have  been  told, 
was  the  pride  of  my  grandmother's  heart.  To  this  charm- 
ing country  house  my  grandfather  led  his  young  bride, 
Elizabeth  Araminta  Monck,  the  daughter  of  Henry  and 
Lady  Elizabeth  Monck. 

There  are  in  his  letters  touching  references  to  his  wife 
and  their  eldest  son  before  the  battle  of  Copenhagen,  and 
the  Naval  Chronicles  record  the  birth  of  their  second  son, 
my  father,  in  1811,  at  Fair  Oak,  and  of  a  daughter  in 
1815. 

Not  far  away,  upon  a  shoulder  of  the  Downs,  is  Up 
Park,  at  that  time  the  residence  of  Sir  Harry  Fether- 
stonehaugh,  who  was  a  great  favourite  of  King  George 
IV,  and  with  whom  my  grandfather  and  his  sons  were 
on  terms  of  close  intimacy.  There  they  must  not  in- 
frequently have  met  the  Prince  Regent,  who  was  not 
seldom  a  guest  at  Up  Park,  and  there  they  enjoyed  the 
fine  shooting  in  Sir  Harry's  preserves.  There  comes  to 
my  mind  as  I  write  the  memory  of  my  first  journey  over 
the  Portsmouth  Direct  Line  to  Waterloo,  when  thirteen 
years  of  age.  My  father,  as  we  passed  Rowland's  Castle, 
became  much  excited  at  the  sight  of  this  old  and  well- 
remembered  countryside,  and  as  we  were  passing  a 
corner  of  the  Up  Park  estate  eagerly  pointed  out  to  us 
the  very  spot  where  he  as  a  boy  with  the  keeper  had 
"  nabbed  "  a  poacher ! 

Fair  Oak  was,  as  I  have  said,  an  ideal  home  for  a 
sailor  who  had  just  landed  from  a  cruise  of  two  or  three 
years,  during  which,  amid  the  "  Roaring  Biscay  Gales," 
he  had  been  almost  daily  engaged  in  the  chase  of  hostile 
ships. 

Buried  in  the  depth  of  the  lonely  South  Down  scenery 


FAIR   OAK  8 1 

and  sheltered  by  the  Downs  from  any  rough  breath  of 
the  Channel  storms,  it  nevertheless  was  only  a  pleasant 
ride  or  drive  from  Portsmouth,  which  then,  as  now,  was 
the  great  centre  of  naval  interests.  It  was  an  easy 
matter  at  any  time  for  Captain  Paget  or  his  sailor  sons 
to  run  down  to  the  Dockyard,  and  on  the  other  hand,  for 
any  of  their  old  messmates  (like  the  late  Admiral  Blake), 
on  being  discharged  from  their  ship  or  while  waiting  its 
repair  in  the  docks,  to  run  up  to  Fair  Oak  for  a  visit. 
Thus,  according  to  my  recollection  of  what  my  father 
and  my  aunt  used  to  tell  us,  Fair  Oak  was  frequently 
full  of  sailor  guests,  and  when  Sir  Charles  was  at  home 
from  his  voyages  and  the  four  boys  enjoying  their 
holidays,  the  household  must  have  been  breezy,  not  to 
say  boisterous,  at  times. 

Here,  then,  my  grandfather  lived  when  at  home,  and 
here  his  numerous  family  of  ten  was  born  and  grew  up. 
From  1806  to  1826  Captain  Paget  was  M.P.  for  Car- 
narvon, as  he  was  again  later  from  1831  to  1836,  and 
I  presume  when  on  shore  he  spent  part  of  the  year  in 
London  in  discharge  of  his  Parliamentary  duties.  The 
election  contests  in  those  days  were  of  a  rough  and 
sometimes  barbarous  nature. 

Sir  Charles  Paget  (as  he  became  later)  and  his 
family  were  staunch  Whigs,  and  at  the  time  of  the 
agitation  for  Catholic  Emancipation  and  the  Reform 
Bill,  party  spirit  ran  very  high.  I  recollect  my  father 
telling  us  of  how  his  father  used  to  land  from  his  ship 
every  morning  in  order  to  canvass  with  a  bodyguard  of 
blue-jackets,  with  whom  he  had  literally  to  fight  his 
way  through  the  centre  of  the  opposition  in  order  to 
get  into  the  town. 

Of  his  professional  employment  after  the  expiration 
of  his  command  of  the  Superb,  August  8,  1814,  the  first 
notice  I  have  found  is  in  Naval  Chronicles,  vol.  38, 
p.  175,  where  this  is  recorded,  July  1817  :  "  Captain  the 
Hon.  Charles  Paget  to  act  in  the  Royal  George  yacht 
during  the  attendance  of  the  yacht  on  H.R.H.  the  Prince 
Regent  off  Brighton."  My  grandfather,  like  his  brother, 
seems  to  have  been  a  persona  grata  at  Court,  and  on 
January  1 1,  1819,  he  received  the  appointment  as  captain 
of  the  Royal  yacht.  During  this  time  the  King  cruised 


82       MEMOIE   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

from  Portsmouth  to  Liverpool,  Dublin,  and  back,  and  it 
was  almost  certainly  during  this  cruise  round  the  Land's 
End  that  the  exciting  incident  occurred  which  is  referred 
to  in  the  subjoined  letter  of  George  IV  to  his  private 
secretary,  Sir  William  Knighton,  a  copy  of  which,  made 
by  her  from  the  original,  was  given  to  me  by  my  aunt, 
Mrs.  Kennedy,  not  long  before  her  death. 


Letter  from  KING  GEORGE  IV  to 
Sir  WILLIAM  KNIGHTON. 

(Undated,  probably  1822.) 

DEAREST  FRIEND, — There  is  no  time  for  a  florid 
description.  We  sailed  again  yesterday  morning 
between  four  and  five  o'clock  with  a  most  promis- 
ing breeze  in  our  favour  to  make  the  Land's  End. 

About  two  or  three  in  the  afternoon  the  wind 
shifted  immediately  in  our  teeth,  a  violent  hurricane 
and  tempest  suddenly  arose,  the  most  dreadful 
possible  of  scenes  ensued,  the  sea  breaking  every- 
where over  the  ship.  We  lost  the  tiller  and  the 
vessel  was  for  some  minutes  down  on  her  beam 
ends ;  and  nothing,  I  believe,  but  the  undaunted 
presence  of  mind,  perseverance,  experience,  and 
courage  of  Paget  [afterwards  Sir  Charles]  preserved 
us  from  a  watery  grave. 

The  oldest  and  most  experienced  of  our  sailors 
were  petrified  and  paralyzed ;  you  may  judge  some- 
what then  of  what  was  the  state  of  mind  of  the 
passengers,  every  one  of  whom,  almost,  flew  up  in 
their  shirts  on  deck  in  terrors  that  are  not  to  be 
described. — Most  affectionately  yours, 

G.  R. 

Among  the  few  recollections  which  I  have  from  my 
father  of  those  old  days  was  his  description  of  the  kind- 
ness of  the  King  to  him  when  he  accompanied  his  father 
on  the  yacht.  He  would  then  have  been  a  little  fellow 
of  ten  or  eleven,  and  the  good-natured  monarch  used  to 
make  him  sit  on  his  knee  and  would  talk  to  him  in  the 


FAIR   OAK  83 

kindest  way.  He  remembered,  also,  the  King's  gift  to 
my  grandfather  of  a  handsome  gold  snuff  box  with  an 
inscription  on  it.  This  was  long  treasured  as  a  family 
heirloom,  but  perished  or  was  stolen  when  our  house  at 
Grafton,  Ontario,  was  burnt  down  in  1863.  My  father 
and  brothers  dug  among  the  debris  and  hunted  for  this 
prized  relic  for  several  days,  but  needless  to  say  without 
success. 


Autograph  Letter  from  KING  WILLIAM  IV  when 
Duke  of  Clarence  to  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET. 

(The  original  is  in  my  possession.) 

BUSHEY  HOUSE,  March  24^,  1818. 

DEAR  CHARLES, — The  bearer,  John  Ware,  tells 
me  he  is  your  servant,  and  intends  to  leave  you,  of 
course  without  fault.  I  must  increase  my  estab- 
lishment of  servants  and  my  coachman  wishes 
to  take  this  lad  as  the  leading  boy,  to  drive 
the  Duchess  of  Clarence.  His  character,  therefore, 
is  necessary,  and  particularly  as  to  sobriety,  be- 
cause I  do  not  think  a  British  Admiral  ought  to 
endanger  the  life  of  any  Lady,  and  particularly 
that  of  a  female  foreigner  who  ought  to  look  to  him 
for  every  protection. 

Then  as  Admiral  of  the  Fleet  I  must  call  your 
attention  to  the  yacht.  I  have  been  the  other 
day  on  board,  and  if  the  arrangements  about  stow- 
ing the  hammocks  in  the  fore-peak  are  carried 
out  she  will  never  sail  again.  The  heat  and  the 
smell  of  sixty  hammocks  in  so  small  a  space  will 
be  intolerable,  besides  all  which,  hammocks  ought, 
according  to  the  practice  of  the  King's  service, 
to  be  stowed  on  deck. — God  bless  you,  and  believe 
me,  dear  Charles,  yours  sincerely, 

WILLIAM. 

I  have  recently  seen  another  relic  of  the  old  Royal 
yachting  days  in  a  fine  telescope  which  is  now  in  the 


84       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

possession  of  my  cousin,  FitzClarence  Paget  of  Instow, 
Devon,  which  bears  upon  it  an  inscription  to  the  effect 
that  it  was  a  gift  from  the  King  to  Sir  Charles  Paget. 

I  ran  hastily  through  the  log  of  the  Royal  George 
yacht,  but  found  little  to  note. 

Aug.  12,  1819. — Cowes  Roads.  The  Hon.  Charles  Paget 
had  the  honour  of  kissing  H.R.H.  hand  on  his  appointment  to 
the  Royal  George  this  day. 

Aug.  14,  1819. — Cruising.  H.R.H.  went  on  shore  at  East 
Cowes. 

1820. — March  to  August  cruising. 

Sept.  28,  1820. — Encountered  heavy  gale  off  Dungeness. 

Dec.  27,  1821. — The  Hon.  Bladen  Capel  came  on  hoard  and 
superseded  the  Hon.  Sir  Charles  Paget. 

(Signed]  CHARLES  PAGET,  Captain. 


CHAPTER  VIII 

ATTENDANCE   UPON   THE   KING— BECOMES   REAR- 
ADMIRAI^-COMMAND  OF   IRISH  STATION 

THESE  years  from  1820  to  1835  must  have  been  some  of 
the  happiest  and  most  peaceful  of  my  grandfather's  life. 
With  his  charming  wife  and  large  family,  Fair  Oak  must 
have  been  a  delightful  centre  to  their  large  circle  of 
relatives  and  friends.  His  parliamentary  duties,  which 
continued  with  hardly  any  intermission  until  1836  and 
all  through  the  exciting  times  of  the  Reform,  must  have 
given  ample  occupation  during  the  sessions  and  have 
kept  him  in  living  touch  with  the  great  stream  of  the 
national  life. 

With  the  Sovereign,  both  in  the  persons  of  George  IV 
and  of  William  IV,  Sir  Charles  Paget  was  on  terms  of 
personal  intimacy,  as  we  have  seen  (they  addressed  him 
by  his  Christian  name  in  correspondence),  and  as  Groom 
of  the  Bedchamber  to  George  IV  he  was  necessarily 
brought  into  frequent  and  familiar  intercourse  with  the 
King,  and  yet,  like  his  brother  Sir  Edward,  he  seems 
always  to  have  kept  himself  above  the  level  of  a  good 
deal  of  the  Court  society  and  to  have  been  always 
respected . 

He  was  able  also  in  his  yacht  Apollo,  and  later  in  the 
Emerald,  to  indulge  his  love  of  the  sea  in  many  pleasant 
expeditions :  e.g.  he  is  noted  as  captain  of  the  Apollo, 
his  own  yacht,  at  Portsmouth  in  December  1821.  In 
June  1822  we  find  him  again  acting  as  captain  of  the 
King's  yacht,  Royal  George,  and  on  July  23,  1822,  as 
commodore  to  a  squadron  employed  in  attendance  upon 
His  Majesty. 

In  the  year  1823  my  grandfather  received  the  Order 
of  the  Grand  Cross  of  Hanover,  and  also  the  appointment 
of  Groom  of  the  Bedchamber. 

This  post  in  the  Royal  Household  he  at  first  held 

85 


86       MEMOIR   OF   SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

as  locum  tenens  for  his  brother  Sir  Edward  during  the 
latter's  absence  from  England  as  Commander-in- Chief 
in  India.  Two  years  later,  as  will  appear  from  the  sub- 
joined letter  of  the  King's  private  secretary,  Sir  William 
Knighton,  and  which  also  bears  the  Royal  signature, 
G.  R.,  my  grandfather's  appointment,  by  His  Majesty's 
special  wish,  was  made  permanent. 


Letter  from  Sir  WILLIAM  KNIGHTON  to  the 
Honourable  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET. 

(In  my  possession.) 

G.  K.  KOYAL  LODGE, 

October  ijth,  1825. 
Private. 

DEAR  SIR  CHARLES, — I  am  honoured  with  the 
commands  of  the  King  to  send  you  His  Majesty's 
very  kind  regards.  His  Majesty  commands  me  to 
acquaint  you  that  no  consideration  would  induce 
His  Majesty  to  permit  you  to  resign  your  present 
situation  as  Groom  of  the  Bed  Chamber,  and  I 
am  further  commanded  to  say  that  it  would  give 
His  Majesty  very  sincere  pleasure  to  have  the 
return  of  your  brother,  Sir  Edward,  for  whom  His 
Majesty  has  a  great  personal  regard,  into  his  family. 
But  on  the  present  occasion  His  Majesty's  arrange- 
ments will  not  admit  of  it,  and  how  far  it  may  be 
expedient  with  the  situation,  which  is  proposed 
to  your  brother  on  his  return  from  India,  must  be 
left  as  a  question  for  future  consideration.  His 
Majesty,  however,  commands  me  to  add  that  you 
are  no  longer  to  consider  yourself  as  the  locum 
tenens  of  your  brother,  Sir  Edward,  in  the  situation 
which  it  is  His  Majesty's  pleasure  you  should  hold 
in  his  family. — I  have  the  honour  to  be,  dear  Sir 
Charles,  with  great  regard,  your  very  sincere  and 
faithful  servant, 

W.  KNIGHTON. 

It  is  a  never-failing  source  of  regret  to  me  that  none 
of  the  Fair  Oak  family  kept  any  diary,  or,  apparently, 


BECOMES   REAR-ADMIRAL  87 

cared  to  remember  or  preserve  any  memorial  of  the  many 
interesting  incidents  of  my  grandfather's  active  life 
both  on  land  and  sea.  So  far  from  this  I  do  not  recollect 
to  have  been  told  by  my  father  or  my  aunts  about  any 
of  the  Naval  Actions  or  public  events  in  which  he  took 
part.  In  this  absolute  dearth  of  any  family  recollections 
or  traditions  it  is  interesting  to  find  from  these  few  lines 
in  a  letter  of  Sir  Edward  Paget  that  my  grandfather 
was  not  only  beloved  in  his  own  home,  but  also  the 
favourite  uncle  with  his  brother's  large  family. 

Sir  Edward  Paget  writes  from  India  to  his  wife, 
February  18,  1823  :  "I  can't  say  what  pleasure  it  gives 
me  to  read  your  remarks  upon  my  most  particular 
friend  and  ally,  old  Charles,  and  to  hear  that  my  dear 
children  are  all  so  fond  of  him.  He  is  an  excellent, 
staunch  and  honest  fellow  and  much  too  good  to  hoist 
his  flag  in  these  seas.  So  I  hope  you  will  keep  him 
at  home  in  command  of  the  Emerald." 

Sir  Charles  Paget  received  his  commission  as  Rear- 
Admiral  of  the  Blue  on  April  9,  1823,  and  I  may  here 
say  that  I  have  in  my  possession  five  of  these  old  com- 
missions, all  duly  signed  and  dated,  which  I  found  in  an 
envelope  in  a  quaint  old  letter-case  of  my  father's. 

With  regard  to  my  grandfather's  promotion  to  be 
Rear-Admiral,  I  had  an  interesting  correspondence  with 
Mr.  J.  H.  Hubback,  author  of  Jane  Austen's  Sailor 
Brothers.  He  states  on  p.  273  that,  owing  to  the  con- 
gested state  of  the  Flag  List,  there  was  no  promotion 
from  the  captain's  list  from  1819  to  1830.  I  wrote 
and  pointed  out  to  him  that  Sir  Charles  Paget  was  pro- 
moted in  1823.  He  replied  that  this  was  a  case  of 
probably  exceptional  character,  like  that  of  Nelson's 
Captain  Hardy,  who  was  promoted  in  1825,  but  that 
he  knew  of  no  other  instances. 

In  the  years  1828-31  Sir  Charles  Paget  held  the 
position  of  Commander-in-Chief  at  Cork.  It  was  pro- 
bably at  this  time  that  he,  with  his  eldest  son,  Captain 
Charles  Paget,  took  a  cruise  in  his  yacht  the  Emerald 
along  the  south-west  coast  of  Ireland  and  into  Bantry 
Bay,  during  which  they  seem  to  have  greatly  enjoyed 
the  sport  of  shooting  various  kinds  of  sea  fowl  and  also 
secured  one  large  seal.  A  long  letter  from  Sir  Charles 


88       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

to  my  father,  who  was  then  a  student  at  Christ  Church, 
Oxford,  gives  a  graphic  account  of  this  cruise.  I  found 
it  among  some  old  letters,  and  my  readers  will  thank  me 
for  giving  them  this  fresh  salt  breath  from  the  sea. 


Letter^/rom  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET  to  My  Father  when 
a  Student  at  Oxford,  probably  about  1832. 

"  EMERALD,"  AT  THE  MOUTH  OF  THE  SHANNON, 
May  6th. 

MY  DEAREST  NED, — You  will,  I  have  no  doubt, 
like  to  have  a  letter  to  inform  you  how  Charlie 
and  myself  get  on.  I  will,  therefore,  give  you  a 
report  of  our  proceedings. 

We  sailed  from  Cove  last  Tuesday  night  with 
a  fine  breeze  from  the  south-east ;  when  we  got 
outside  the  wind  dropped,  and  we  found  a  great 
thundering  swell  from  the  southward.  We  there- 
fore, in  conformity  with  the  principle  we  had  laid 
down,  namely,  never  to  be  uncomfortable  if  we 
could  anyhow  avoid  it,  determined  to  get  into  old 
Kinsale,  which  we  succeeded  in,  and  the  next 
morning  started  again,  and  had  a  fine  run  down 
to  Long  Island  Sound,  where  we  anchored  about 
2  P.M.  We  then  took  to  the  boat  with  our  guns 
and  dogs,  and  Charlie  blazed  away  right  and  left 
at  everything,  and  got  a  good  many  gulls  and 
cormorants.  The  following  morning,  after  break- 
fast, we  weighed  with  a  two-reefed  mainsail  and 
southerly  wind,  and  in  three  or  four  hours  reached 
Bear  Haven,  where  after  cruising  about  for  two  or 
three  hours,  we  anchored,  and  as  usual,  took  to 
the  boat  with  our  guns,  and  among  other  things 
surprised  three  curlew  by  suddenly  rounding  a 
point,  and  though  we  saw  but  two,  when  we  each 
fired,  three  were  picked  up.  The  next  day,  as  the 
weather  was  too  bad  to  go  seaward,  I  determined 
to  run  up  to  the  head  of  Bantry  Bay,  a  distance 
of  ten  or  twelve  miles.  We  accordingly  got  under 
way,  after  breakfast,  and  having  stood  in  to  the 
Harbour  of  Bantry,  meaning  to  anchor,  I  unex- 


BECOMES  BEAK-ADMIRAL  89 

pectedly  discovered  the  mansion  of  Lord  Bantry  and 
his  Lordship  and  friends  walking  on  the  terrace.  This 
would  not  do  for  me,  and  I  determined,  therefore,  to 
bolt,  and  though  it  was  blowing  a  gale,  and  we  were 
under  the  three-reefed  mainsail,  we  worked  her  out  till 
we  could  fetch  another  beautiful  little  harbour  called 
Glengariff,  a  few  miles  to  the  north  of  Bantry.  There 
we  found  a  romantically  beautiful  anchorage,  where  we 
were  quite  land-locked,  and  the  water  as  smooth  as 
glass,  and  the  scenery  altogether  such  as  to  have  made 
impression  on  Charlie  and  myself  we  shall  not  easily 
forget.  Moreover,  Charlie  very  soon  discovered  that 
seals  were  cruising  about,  as  well  as  plenty  of  the  usual 
sea  gulls.  This  pretty  harbour  abounds  with  small 
rocky  islands,  and  is  admirably  calculated  for  what  we 
were  in  pursuit  of,  and  no  doubt  when  the  season  is 
more  advanced  it  will  abound  with  seals.  The  following 
day  was  Sunday,  so  we  could  not  properly  set  to,  so  in 
the  afternoon  we  took  a  row  in  the  boat  with  our  little 
rifles,  merely  for  practice.  The  next  morning  by  six 
we  were  in  the  boat,  and  in  an  hour  afterwards  we  had 
returned  on  board,  towing  a  huge  seal,  which  Charlie,  in 
the  most  dexterous  way,  shot  right  through  the  head,  fifty 
yards  away.  This  was  a  grand  prize,  and  it  was  agreed 
after  we  had  breakfasted  that  the  whole  process  should 
take  place  of  cutting  it  up,  and  converting  the  blubber 
into  oil.  Here  Charlie  was  in  his  element,  and  I  must 
do  him  the  justice  to  say  that  the  most  expert  butcher 
could  not  have  beaten  him  in  the  skillful  manipulation. 
In  short,  the  whole  process  was  conducted  by  him,  and 
before  twelve  o'clock  we  had  bottled  off  six  gallons  of 
beautiful,  clear  oil,  which  burns  in  the  lamps  as  well  as 
the  best  I  could  buy.  That  afternoon,  Monday  the  3rd, 
the  wind  having  come  to  the  eastward,  we  thought  it 
best  to  push  out  and  run  back  to  Bear  Haven,  and 
anchor  for  the  night,  and  start  the  next  morning  for 
Valentia.  This  we  accordingly  did,  and  reached  that 
fine  harbour  by  2  P.M.,  Tuesday  the  4th.  Here,  as 
usual,  we  took  to  the  boat  with  our  guns,  and  had  more 
shooting  at  the  birds  than  at  any  other  place.  Among 
other  things  we  got  four  of  those  whistling  Pies,  which 
are  difficult  to  be  got,  and  Charlie,  with  his  usual  good 

If 


90       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

luck,  spied  some  rabbits  on  a  neighbouring  island, 
and  returned  with  three  of  them,  which,  with  the 
various  other  things  we  had,  about  half  filled  the 
boat. 

The  next  morning,  yesterday,  the  5th,  we 
weighed  from  Valentia,  meaning  to  reach  the 
Shannon,  but  could  not  on  account  of  a  calm. 
We  landed  with  the  aid  of  the  boats,  got  an 
anchorage  in  the  Bay  of  Limerick,  a  wild  and 
desolate  situation,  resembling  the  population  be- 
longing to  it. 

To-day  we  hope  to  reach  the  Shannon,  but  we 
are  at  the  present  moment  becalmed.  Thus,  my 
dear  fellow,  I  have  given  you  a  sort  of  Journal  of 
our  proceedings,  in  none  of  which  we  failed  to 
wish  you  with  us.  We  must  have  a  cruise 
together  in  the  summer. 

I  will  give  you  another  letter  soon  to  report 
progress. 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


We  have  the  tradition  through  our  aunt,  the  Hon. 
Mrs.  A.  Capel,  that  my  grandfather  during  this  ap- 
pointment in  Ireland  must  have  lived  and  entertained 
in  somewhat  the  same  lavish  style  as  his  brother  Sir 
Arthur  had  done  when  ambassador  at  Vienna.  Of  him 
it  is  told  that  his  establishment  was  one  of  regal  mag- 
nificence, comprising  no  less  than  thirty  carriages,  and 
that  he  used  to  be  popularly  styled  ' '  the  Emperor  "  by 
the  Viennese.  My  aunt  relates  that  at  Cork  the  Ad- 
miral's daughters  lived  like  princesses,  the  youngest, 
Frederica,  who  was  his  special  pet,  having  a  little  boat 
and  crew  assigned  for  her  own  use,  which  was  always 
at  her  command. 

On  one  occasion  Sir  Charles  and  some  of  his  family 
went  for  amusement  to  an  auction  sale.  The  Admiral 
took  a  fancy  to  a  tea-set  and  began  to  bid  for  it.  An  old 
lady  who  was  present  also  set  her  heart  upon  the  same 
set  and  continued  to  bid  the  price  up  against  him.  The 
higher  rose  the  price  the  more  determined  my  grand- 
father became  ;  at  last  he  said,  "  I'm  d d  if  she  shall 


BECOMES   REAR- ADMIRAL  91 

have  it,"  and  bid  £2 1 ,  at  which  extraordinary  figure  it 
was  knocked  down  to  him ! 

It  was  probably  at  an  earlier  date  and  when  he  was 
a  younger  man,  and  in  a  less  responsible  position,  that 
the  following  anecdote  is  told  of  him  as  illustrating  the 
fact  that  he  could  sometimes  when  on  shore  play  the 
traditional  sailor  on  leave.  From  one  of  his  cruises 
Captain  Paget  had  brought  home  the  complete  dress  of 
a  Chinese  lady.  Nothing  would  do  but  that  my  grand- 
mother should  don  these  Chinese  robes,  which  were  then 
unknown  in  England,  and  walk  with  him  down  Ports- 
mouth High  Street !  Needless  to  say  they  were 
mobbed  by  a  rough  and  curious  crowd  and  were  soon 
compelled  to  take  refuge  in  a  shop  till  a  carriage  was 
sent  for. 

Sir  Charles  Paget  received  the  Freedom  of  the  City 
of  Cork ;  the  Parchment  Deed  of  which  I  have  seen  in 
the  possession  of  Mr.  FitzClarence  Paget. 

Through  the  kindness  of  Commander  Coode  of  the 
Admiralty  Office  I  have  ascertained  that  my  grand- 
father resigned  his  position  as  Commander-in-Chief  of 
the  Irish  Station  at  Cork  sometime  in  the  spring  of 
1831.  He  did  not  subsequently  command  the  Channel 
Fleet,  as  is  stated  in  the  Life  of  Sir  Leopold  M'Clintock, 
but  five  years  later  flew  his  flag  in  the  Bellerophon  for 
particular  service,  his  appointment  to  which  is  dated 
June  28,  1 836.  This  service  seems  (from  the  biographical 
sketch  of  the  life  of  Captain  W.  Hillyer,  his  secretary) 
to  have  consisted  in  observing  and  reporting  upon  the 
sailing  trials  between  H.M.  ships,  and  in  a  series  of 
experimental  cruises.  This  appointment  seems  to  have 
terminated  with  the  end  of  1836. 


CHAPTER  IX 

COMMAND  OF   THE   NORTH- AMERICAN   STATION— 
HIS  DEATH 

MY  grandfather's  commission  as  Vice- Admiral  of  the 
White  bears  date  loth  of  January  1837,  and  one  month 
later  he  -  was  appointed  Commander-in-Chief  of  the 
North- American  Naval  Station.  This  command  em- 
braced a  most  important  sphere  of  action,  extending  from 
Latitude  55  to  the  coast  of  Brazil  and  the  whole  West 
Indian  Islands,  and  from  Longitude  36  to  the  coast  of 
America  and  up  the  St.  Lawrence.  Thus  the  Com- 
mander-in-Chief would  be  responsible  for  the  naval  pro- 
tection of  Canada,  Newfoundland,  Bermuda,  and  the 
West  Indies. 

It  is  not  uninteresting  to  gather  from  the  published 
correspondence  and  papers  of  Sir  Herbert  Taylor,  some- 
time private  secretary  to  King  William  IV,  that  during 
my  grandfather's  absence  on  the  North- American  Station 
Fair  Oak  was  rented  by  the  well-known  historical  nove- 
list, G.  P.  R.  James,  who  thus  describes  it : 

G.  P.  R.  JAMES  to  Sir  HERBERT  TAYLOR. 

(In  the  Taylor  Papers.) 

HAMPTON  COURT,  July  15,  1837. 

We  are  still  here  and  shall  remain  about 
another  week ;  after  which  we  go  to  a  very 
pretty  place  we  have  taken  near  Petersfield,  called 
Fair  Oak  Lodge ;  it  belongs  to  Sir  Charles  Paget, 
and  I  have  hired  it  for  the  time  of  his  absence, 
hoping  it  may  agree  with  Mrs.  James.  I  shall 
there  have  quiet,  beautiful  scenery,  and  good  fishing 
and  shooting. 

G.  P.  R.  JAMES. 

92 


COMMANDS   NORTH-AMERICAN  STATION     93 

The  fact  of  Sir  Charles  Paget's  receiving  these  three 
important  commands,  of  the  Irish  Station,  the  Bellerophon, 
and  the  North-American  Station,  so  closely  upon  one 
another  may  be  perhaps  accounted  for  by  the  friend- 
ship of  William  the  Fourth,  the  "  Sailor  King."  It  will 
be  remembered  how  intimate  he  and  his  brother  the 
Prince  Regent  were  in  earlier  days  with  Sir  Charles 
and  his  brothers,  and  how  much  he  was  with  them  in 
attendance  on  the  Royal  yacht  and  on  shore.  However 
this  may  have  been,  the  appointment  must  have  come 
not  long  after  his  command  of  the  JBellerophon  had 
expired. 

It  became  necessary  for  him  to  take  leave  of  Fair 
Oak  and  Lady  Paget  for  the  first  time  for  many  years 
for  a  long  absence. 

Two  heavy  sorrows  had  fallen  upon  the  Fair  Oak 
household  in  more  recent  years  and  clouded  the  breezy 
joyousness  of  its  life.  In  1828  their  son,  Horatio,  a  fine 
middy  of  fifteen,  and  my  father's  favourite  brother,  was 
wounded  in  the  Battle  of  Navarino  and  died  at  sea,  and 
in  1835  mv  Aunt  Frederica,  only  thirteen  years  old  and 
her  father's  special  pet,  died  at  Fair  Oak. 

For  probably  thirty  years  Sir  Charles  and  Lady 
Paget  had  lived  in  their  country  home  a  happy  and 
united  life  :  there  their  children  had  been  born  and 
reared,  and  from  its  walls  they  had  seen  their  boys  go 
forth  to  sea  or  to  school,  and  some  of  their  daughters  to 
homes  of  their  own. 

My  grandfather  in  1837  was  not  yet  an  old  man, 
being  only  fifty-nine  years  of  age,  and  had  he  been 
spared  to  return  home  would  doubtless  have  lived  to  be 
as  well  known  as  his  more  distinguished  brother,  Sir 
Edward,  and  it  is  probable  that  he  bade  farewell  to  his 
wife  fully  expecting  to  come  back  to  Fair  Oak  well  and 
strong  after  a  few  years  of  active  and  responsible 
command. 

My  grandfather's  Flag  Ship  was  the  Cornwallis, 
Captain  Sir  Richard  Grant,  and  my  father,  Rev.  Edward 
James  Paget,  was  his  chaplain.  He  had  in  the  fleet  his 
nephew,  Lord  Clarence  Paget,  in  command  of  the 
Pearl 

From  the  log  of  the  Cornwallis  it  seems  as  if  the 


94       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

Admiral  had  crossed  direct  from  England  to  Halifax, 
for  we  find  these  entries : 

Oct.  4,  1837. — Receiving  Admiral's  luggage  off  Halifax. 
Oct.  9,  1837. — Still  bringing  on  board  Admiral's  luggage. 
Oct.  12,  1837. — At  4.30  Admiral  Sir  Charles  Paget,  G.C.H., 
&c.,  embarked. 

Oct.  27,  1837. — Off  Admiralty  House,  Bermuda. 

During  Sir  Charles  Paget's  command  the  disturb- 
ance occurred  in  Canada  which  amounted  almost  to  a 
rebellion.  It  was  surmised  at  the  time  that  this 
movement  was  fomented  secretly  by  the  United  States 
and  that  it  was  not  improbable  that  the  Republic 
might  intervene  in  aid  of  the  rebels.  This  forms 
the  subject  of  two  important  letters  from  my  grand- 
father to  Lord  Minto,  the  First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty, 
which  I  found  among  my  father's  letters  and  here 
insert : 


Undated  Letter  from  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET  to  the 
EARL  OF  MINTO,  First  Lord  of  Admiralty. 

(Probably  from  BERMUDA,  1838.) 

MY  DEAR  LORD, — I  was  honoured  by  your 
Lordship's  letter  of  the  2oth  of  February  on  my 
arrival  here  last  evening,  from  Jamaica  and 
Havana,  and  I  shall  endeavour  to  the  best  of  my 
power  to  fulfil  your  lordship's  wishes  and  the 
official  instructions. 

I  found  the  Minden  just  arrived  from  Gibraltar 
with  the  Fourth  Regiment  on  board,  and  the 
Cormvallis  is  to  convey  it  to  Halifax,  and  return 
to  me  here  before  the  usual  period  of  a  ship  of 
her  class  being  able  to  reach  Quebec. 

I  regret,  however,  that  the  Minden  was  not 
directed  to  proceed  all  the  way  with  them,  as 
with  the  winds  which  have  prevailed  it  would 
have  made  a  very  little  difference  in  the  time 
that  the  ship  would  reach  England. 

And  here  your  Lordship  will  pardon  me,  I  trust, 
when  with  the  utmost  deference  and  respect  I  sug- 


COMMANDS   NORTH-AMERICAN   STATION     95 

gest  that  a  Commander-in -Chief  at  least  should  possess 
the  privilege  of  being  able  to  retain  his  flagship  exclu- 
sively for  the  duties  of  the  command  with  which  he  is 
entrusted,  and  not  be  made  a  troopship,  unless  under 
the  most  urgent  circumstances.  In  this  instance  the 
urgency  of  the  case,  with  all  due  submission  to  your 
Lordship  and  the  Board,  does  not  appear  to  have 
existed,  and  I  might  have  been  spared  the  incon- 
venience by  the  Minden  being  ordered  to  convey  the 
Regiment  at  once  to  Halifax.  The  absolute  necessity 
which  suddenly  and  unexpectedly  arose  last  November, 
when  I  did  not  hesitate  to  detail  the  Comwallis  upon 
my  own  responsibility  to  the  West  Indies,  for  troops  for 
Canada,  fully  proves  my  readiness  to  employ  the  flag- 
ship on  such  duty  when  the  good  of  her  Majesty's 
Service  required  it,  and  therefore  your  Lordship  will,  I 
feel  sure,  fairly  interpret  my  meaning  and  not  be 
offended  by  my  thus  conscientiously  and  honestly  ex- 
pressing myself  on  this  point. — I  have  the  honour  to  be, 
my  dear  Lord,  your  Lordship's  most  faithful  servant, 

C.  P. 

P.S. — I  am  in  frequent  communication  with  Sir 
Colin  Campbell,  and  his  last,  dated  the  second  of  this 
month,  gives  the  most  satisfactory  account  of  the 
entire  subjection  and  discomfiture  of  the  insurgents 
on  the  Canadian  frontier. 


Letter  from  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET  to  the  EARL  OF  MINTO, 
First  Lord  of  the  Admiralty. 

Private. 

BERMUDA,  April  12,  1838. 

EARL  OF  MINTO,  G.C.B., 

MY  DEAR  LORD, — Early  in  February  I  sent  Lord 
Clarence  Paget  in  the  Pearl  to  the  Chesapeake  with 
a  letter  to  Mr.  Fox,  and  I  hoped  to  receive  his  answer 
before  it  became  necessary  for  me  to  proceed  on  the 
annual  visit  to  the  West  Indies.  However,  Mr.  Fox 


96       MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

detained  Lord  Clarence  longer  than  I  calculated,  and 
I  therefore  only  received  his  reply  on  my  arrival 
here,  and  as  it  is  a  document  of  considerable  import- 
ance I  feel  it  my  duty  to  transmit  it  for  your  Lord- 
ship's information  and  consideration.  Presiding,  as 
your  Lordship  does,  over  the  Naval  Administration 
of  the  country,  it  would  be  highly  presumptuous 
in  me  to  offer  my  humble  opinion.  I,  therefore, 
leave  it  to  your  superior  judgment  to  determine 
whether,  under  the  existing  state  of  things  as  set 
forth  in  the  letter  of  Mr.  Fox,  it  will  still  be 
thought  prudent  for  the  Admiral  upon  this  station 
to  be  otherwise  than  in  an  efficient  ship  of  the 
line,  with  a  full  complement  of  men  and  guns,  or 
that  the  establishment  of  the  station  shall  continue 
upon  its  present  reduced  footing,  pending  a  crisis, 
the  result  of  which,  in  the  opinion  of  our  Minister, 
may  be  a  sudden  rupture  with  the  United  States. 

Lord  Clarence  has  moreover  informed  me,  from 
his  own  personal  observation,  that  they  have  two 
squadrons  ready  for  sea,  that  one  is  nominally 
destined  to  the  Mediterranean,  the  other  for  the 
Pacific,  but  that  both  are  waiting  the  result  of 
the  present  state  of  affairs. 

His  Lordship  further  reports  that  he  received 
the  most  marked  civilities  and  attention  at  Norfolk 
from  the  Senior  Naval  Officer,  Commodore  War- 
rington,  whose  broad  pennant,  as  well  as  the 
national  flag,  was  saluted  by  the  Pearl  on  her 
arrival,  and  of  course  returned. — I  have  the  honour 
to  be,  your  Lordship's  most  faithful  and  obedient 
servant, 

(Sgd.)  CHARLES  PAGET. 

Soon  after  this  date,  in  the  later  spring,  Sir  Charles 
Paget  must  have  sailed  for  Halifax  and  Quebec  with  a 
squadron  to  escort  the  new  Governor-General,  Lord 
Durham,  who  had  been  sent  out  by  the  Government 
with  the  especial  purpose  of  pacifying  the  Canadian 
provinces  and  of  formulating  a  policy  for  their  future 
government. 


COMMANDS   NORTH-AMERICAN   STATION     97 

Of  the  cruises  in  the  Cornwallis,  of  which  my  father 
was  the  chaplain,  I  have  from  him  one  little  humorous 
anecdote.  The  ship  had  been  for  some  time  becalmed 
and  the  Admiral  was  impatient  to  get  on  to  his  destina- 
tion. It  was  Sunday  and  they  were  holding  Divine 
Service,  which  the  logs  of  several  of  his  ships  show  that 
my  grandfather  was  most  careful  to  hold.  My  father 
was  preaching,  when  suddenly  the  Admiral  leaned  over 
and  plucked  him  by  the  sleeve :  "  Cut  it  short,  Ned, 
here  comes  a  breeze !  " 


Log  of  the  Cornwallis 

May  29,  1838. — Off  Halifax.  Fired  Royal  salute  in  honour 
of  Charles  II  Restoration. 

June  8,  1838. — Pearl  i|  miles  off.     Scjuadron  in  company. 

June  10, 1838. — Sunday.  Performed  Divine  Service.  Steamer 
took  us  in  tow !  [This  entry  is  noticeable  as  being  the  first 
occasion  that  we  read  of  my  grandfather,  in  the  course  of  his 
long  naval  career,  coming  into  relations  with  the  modern  giant — 
steam.] 

June  12,  1838. — Passed  the  Island  of  Bic. 

June  13,  1838. — Medea  took  Admiral  on  board  and  parted 
company. 

June  15,  1838. — Moored  off  Quebec.  Manned  the  yards 
at  the  Lord-Governor  (sic)  passing  the  ship. 

June  26,  1838. — H.E.  Governor-General  and  suite  visited 
ship,  2  P.M.  ;  left  4.  Saluted.  He  visited  the  other  ships. 

June  28,  1838. — Fired  Royal  salute  for  Queen's  Coronation. 
Illuminated  ship,  &c. 

A  special  Act  of  Parliament  had  been  passed,  i  Vic- 
toria, for  the  temporary  government  of  Lower  Canada, 
and  a  Special  Council  was  created  for  the  purpose.  My 
grandfather  was  appointed  one  of  these  Special  Council- 
lors, and  I  have  the  "  Letters  Patent "  of  this  appoint- 
ment, which  run  as  follows  : 

"  Commission  under  the  Great  Seal  appointing 
the  Honourable  Sir  Charles  Paget  a  Special  Coun- 
cillor under  the  Imperial  Act,  i  Victoria,  Cap.  9. 
Fiat  recorded  in  the  Records  of  Quebec  the  28th 
day  of  June,  1838,  in  the  i5th  Register  of  Letters 
Patent  and  Commissions." 

N 


98       MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Opposite  the  Seal  is  the  counter-signature  of  Lord 
Durham  himself.  This  is  an  interesting  memento  for  Sir 
Charles's  descendants  to  possess,  especially  those  of  us  who 
have  had  so  much  to  do  with  Canada,  and  who  for  many 
years  have  made  it  our  home.  My  grandfather  served 
his  country  in  the  Royal  Navy  throughout  thirty  years 
of  the  reign  of  George  III,  all  through  the  reigns  of 
George  IV  and  William  IV,  with  whom,  as  we  have 
seen,  he  was  on  terms  of  intimate  and  trusted  friendship, 
but  it  is  delightful  to  think  that  during  the  last  years 
of  his  life  he  served  the  maiden  Queen  Victoria  and 
received  the  last  and  highest  proof  of  Royal  trust  and 
favour  in  her  reign. 

"We  having  taken  into  our  Royal  considera- 
tion," so  the  Letters  Patent  run,  "  your  loyalty, 
integrity  and  ability,  have  assigned,  constituted 
and  appointed  you,  the  said  Charles  Paget,  .  .  . 
a  Special  Councillor  for  the  purposes  of  the  said 
Act." 


How  far  Sir  Charles  Paget  was  able  to  act  upon 
this  appointment  I  cannot  say,  but  his  nephew,  Lord 
Clarence  Paget,  who  served  under  him  in  the  Pearl, 
writes : 

"During  the  following  summer  (1838)  Lord 
Durham  was  sent  to  Canada  as  Governor-General, 
and  the  Squadron  went  up  the  St.  Lawrence  to 
Quebec  to  attend  him.  This  gave  us  the  oppor- 
tunity to  make  many  interesting  excursions  to  the 
Lakes  and  to  Niagara." 


I  have  some  recollection  of  my  father,  who  was  his 
father's  chaplain  on  the  Cormvallis,  alluding  to  this 
excursion,  and  we  possessed  some  fine  large  maps  of 
Canada  of  that  date  which  I  understood  were  given  to 
my  grandfather  in  his  official  capacity. 

At  the  time  that  I  had  written  this  last  paragraph  I 
had  not  seen  the  log  of  the  Corn/walks,  nor  the  interest- 


COMMANDS   NORTH-AMERICAN  STATION     99 

ing  letter  which  follows.  Being  anxious  to  ascertain 
whether  my  grandfather  had  ever  taken  part  in  the 
meetings  of  this  Special  Council,  I  wrote  to  the  archivist 
at  Ottawa  for  information,  and  received  from  him  a  most 
kind  reply  which  is  here  subjoined  : 


ARCHIVE  LETTER 

In  regard  to  my  grandfather's  relation  to  Canada  I 
have  to  thank  the  courtesy  of  Mr.  D.  A.  McArthur,  of 
the  Archive  Office  in  Ottawa,  for  the  information  given 
below,  in  a  letter  dated  July  6,  1911: 

"  The  minutes  of  Lord  Durham's  Special  Council 
do  not  show  that  Sir  Charles  Paget  attended  any 
of  the  meetings  of  the  Council.  In  fact,  it  may 
be  inferred  that  he  did  not,  or  it  would  be  indi- 
cated in  the  minutes.  There  is  record,  however, 
of  Sir  Charles  Paget  having  accompanied  Lord 
Durham  on  his  journey  through  Upper  Canada. 
Mr.  Charles  Buller,  secretary  to  Lord  Durham,  in 
his  sketch  of  Lord  Durham's  mission,  written  in 
1840,  states  that  'Immediately  after  the  publi- 
cation of  the  Ordinances  (June  28,  1838)  Lord 
Durham,  accompanied  by  Sir  Charles  Paget,  the 
Admiral  on  the  American  Station,  set  out  for 
Montreal.'  On  July  10  they  left  Montreal  and 
proceeded  to  Upper  Canada  by  way  of  the 
St.  Lawrence.  They  continued  to  Niagara,  where 
Lord  Durham  had  ordered  a  brilliant  military 
demonstration.  Buller  speaks  of  it  thus :  '  At 
this  spot,  the  general  rendezvous  at  this  season 
of  large  numbers  of  travellers  of  the  wealthy  class 
of  the  United  States,  the  reviews  which  took  place 
attracted  a  crowd  of  spectators  from  the  opposite 
side,  and  the  presence  of  the  Governor-General, 
of  the  Authorities  of  Upper  Canada,  of  the  Admiral, 
and  of  a  numerous  and  most  efficient  military 
force  of  every  kind  was  calculated  to  impress 
on  our  neighbours  the  value  which  the  British 


ioo     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

Government  was  disposed  to  attach  to  the  main- 
tenance of  her  Empire  in  Canada.' ' 

Sir  Charles  evidently  returned  to  Quebec  by  the 
end  of  July,  for  we  find  from  the  log  of  the  Cornivallis 
that  he  came  on  board. 

July  30. — On  Aug.  6  we  have  the  entry :  "  Admiral  left  and 
embarked  on  Inconstant.  Hauled  down  Admiral's  flag ;  Incon- 
stant hoisted  it." 

At  this  time,  1838-39,  the  yellow  fever  was  still  the 
dreaded  scourge  of  the  West  Indies  and  of  the  Gulf  of 
Mexico.  It  would  seem  that  my  grandfather  must  have 
been  attacked  by  it  soon  after  his  return  from  Quebec 
to  the  southern  waters  of  his  command.  On  his  voyage 
south  in  the  Inconstant  he  contracted,  so  he  says  to 
Lord  Minto,  rheumatic  fever,  which  resulted  in  the 
total  loss  of  the  use  of  his  limbs  and  great  debility  and 
emaciation  after  long  confinement  in  bed.  This  may 
have  been  a  form  of  yellow  fever,  or  the  yellow  fever 
may  have  supervened  upon  the  former  illness,  but  the 
total  result  proved  fatal. 

Towards  the  close  of  1838  a  strained  situation  had 
arisen  between  France  and  the  Mexican  Republic, 
possibly  presaging  the  later  interference  under  Louis 
Napoleon.  The  French  had  sent  a  squadron  into  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico,  but  apparently  the  proceedings  were 
rather  half-hearted.  It  was  the  wish  of  the  English 
Government  to  intervene  as  a  mediator  and  if  possible 
effect  a  reconciliation.  It  is  no  slight  proof  of  the  high 
opinion  which  the  authorities  at  home  held  of  the  tact, 
discretion,  and  diplomatic  skill  of  my  grandfather  that 
they  entrusted  him  with  this  delicate  mission.  The 
state  of  his  health,  however,  prevented  his  taking  those 
steps  which  he  felt  to  be  necessary,  and  the  subjoined 
letter  to  Lord  Minto,  the  last  official  document  he  ever 
wrote,  reflects  at  once  his  pathetic  helplessness  and 
bitter  disappointment  at  being  unable  for  the  first  time 
in  his  life  to  discharge  the  duty  entrusted  to  him. 


COMMANDS  NOETH- AMERICAN  STATION     101 


Last  Letter  from  Sir  CHARLES  PAGET  to  the 
EARL  OF  MINTO. 

PORT  ROYAL,  JAMAICA, 

December  i6th,  1838. 
Private  and  Confidential. 

MY  DEAR  LORD, — My  last  letter  to  your  Lordship 
from  Bermuda,  as  well  as  previous  ones,  will  have 
apprised  you  of  the  helpless  condition  I  was  reduced  to 
by  the  long  confinement  to  my  bed,  producing  debility 
and  emaciation  and  the  total  loss  of  my  limbs,  conse- 
quent in  the  first  instance  to  the  rheumatic  fever  I 
caught  on  board  the  Inconstant. 

Ill  and  wholly  unequal  as  I  felt  myself  to  the  under- 
taking of  even  embarking  at  Bermuda,  I  determined  to 
be  carried  on  board  in  order  to  be  put  in  possession  of 
the  instructions  I  had  been  given  to  understand  I  should 
find  there,  and  if  any  amendment  took  place  in  my 
health  to  put  them  in  execution,  to  the  best  of  my 
power.  Finding,  however,  in  the  short  passage  to 
Jamaica  that  I  lost  ground,  and  that  in  addition  to  my 
bodily  ailments  my  nervous  system  (I  am  not  ashamed, 
as  I  cannot  help  it,  to  own  it)  had  received  a  shock 
which  I  lament  to  fear  will  be  of  lasting  duration,  I  had 
the  moral  courage  still  left  to  feel  conscious  I  was  not 
in  a  state  to  undertake  the  execution  of  any  service 
involving  the  safe  character  and  honour  of  my  country, 
which  I  should  have  hazarded  by  becoming  a  principal 
party  in  carrying  on  an  intricate  negotiation,  which 
required  all  the  energies  of  mind  I  ever  possessed,  and 
all  the  bodily  vigour  and  activity  I  was  ever  blessed 
with,  instead  of  being  a  cripple  in  bed  borne  down  by 
suffering  and  latterly  harassed  from  the  effects  of  an 
almost  broken  heart  at  being  reduced  to  the  state  I  am 
in  at  a  moment  my  active  services  are  required. 

Under  these  circumstances  I  have  still  had  some 
consolation  afforded  me,  to  which  I  am  indebted  to  your 
Lordship  for,  though  I  am  not  insensible  of  the  im- 
portance of  the  trust  confided  to  me,  or  of  the  grati- 
fication I  confess  it  would  be  to  me  to  be  instrumental 


102     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

in  bringing  about  an  amicable  adjustment  of  the  differ- 
ences existing  between  the  French  Government  and  the 
Mexican  Republic.  I,  nevertheless,  have  had  the  satis- 
faction of  being  impressed  that  in  delegating  the  duty 
to  another  I  do  not  avoid  a  service,  and  I  was  instructed 
that  I  was  in  no  case  to  be  drawn  into  a  rupture  with 
either  of  the  contending  Powers,  and  your  Lordship 
has  been  pleased  to  close  your  last  letter  to  me  with  the 
gratifying  assurance  that  you  feel  entire  confidence  in 
my  conciliatory  tact  and  discretion  as  you  would  do  in 
my  vigour,  had  the  occasion  been  such  as  to  call  for  it. 
My  public  letter  to  the  Board  will  inform  your  Lordship 
of  my  having  been  compelled  to  transfer  to  Commodore 
Douglas  the  charge  of  the  squadron,  and  the  carrying 
into  effect  the  pacific  views  of  Her  Majesty's  Govern- 
ment. 

I  detailed  the  Pique  and  Race  Horse  three  days 
previous  to  the  sailing  of  Commodore  Douglas  with  our 
Minister,  Mr.  Packenham,  to  whom  I  gave  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  Admiral  Baudin  to  prepare  him  for  the 
early  arrival  of  the  British  Squadron  on  its  friendly 
mission,  and  recommending  to  Mr.  Packenham,  previous 
to  the  approach  of  the  British  Squadron,  to,  if  necessary, 
disabuse  the  minds  of  the  Mexican  authorities,  if  they 
fancied  we  were  going  to  interfere  in  any  other  way 
than  that  of  attempting  to  reconcile  the  difference  of 
both  parties.  I  hope  and  trust  I  am  not  too  sanguine 
in  thinking  that  a  favourable  and  speedy  determination 
will  be  the  result,  especially  as  I  hear  from  the  Havana 
that  the  French  ships  are  very  sickly  and  very  sick  of 
the  service. 

Your  Lordship  will  better  conceive  that  I  can 
describe  the  grievous  vexation  I  am  labouring  under  at 
these  unforeseen  and  unavoidable  contingencies  as  re- 
gards myself.  All  I  can  do  is  to  bewail  and  deeply 
express  my  regret  that  a  dispensation  of  Providence 
should  have  been  inflicted  upon  me  at  such  a  moment, 
and  to  entreat  that  your  Lordship,  in  the  event  of  my 
continued  inability  for  active  service,  will  select  a  fit 
Officer  to  relieve  me  in  this  important  command,  as  I 
am,  I  trust,  the  last  person  who  would  desire  to  hold 
the  honour  and  advantage  of  it  beyond  the  period  of  its 


COMMANDS  NORTH-AMERICAN  STATION     103 

pleasing  God  to  continue  me  in  health,  to  enable 
me  to  keep  it  with  honour  and  credit  to  myself  and 
advantage  to  Her  Majesty's  Service. — I  have  the 
honour  to  be,  my  dear  Lord,  with  the  utmost 
esteem,  your  most  faithful  servant, 

CHARLES  PAGET. 

THE  EARL  OF  MINTO,  G.C.B. 


Letter  from  the  EARL  OF  MINTO,  First  Lord  of  the 
Admiralty,  to  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET. 

Private. 

ADMIRALTY,  Felrwu-y  jib,  1839. 

MY  DEAR  SIR  CHARLES, — I  have  really  but  a 
moment  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  letters 
from  Jamaica,  and  to  express  my  very  great 
concern  that  the  state  of  your  health  should  be 
such  as  you  describe.  In  the  hope,  however,  of 
your  amendment,  I  shall  not  at  present  take  any 
step  to  relieve  you  in  the  Command,  and  should  the 
state  of  your  health  require  you  to  relinquish  your 
Command,  you  are  quite  at  liberty  to  come  home 
in  the  Cornwallis.  All  the  measures  you  have  taken 
appear  to  me  extremely  judicious  in  the  arrange- 
ments for  the  execution  of  your  late  instruction. — 
Believe  me,  my  dear  Sir  Charles,  very  truly  yours, 

MINTO. 

VICE-ADMIRAL  THE  HON.  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET. 

I  have  heard  from  my  father  a  few  particulars  about 
the  last  weeks  of  Sir  Charles.  The  weakness  caused  by 
the  fever  increased,  and  my  father  nursed  him  in- 
defatigably.  As  a  last  resource  he  was  taken  on  board 
ship,  in  hopes  that  the  fresher  air  would  revive  him,  but 
he  died  at  sea  January  29,  1839,  and  was  buried  with 
full  honours  in  Bermuda.  The  printed  account  of  the 
obsequies  is  appended  to  this  Memoir. 

It  is  hard  to  realise  what  the  death  of  such  a  husband 
and  father  meant  to  Lady  Paget  and  her  children.  His 


io4     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

widow,  however,  did  not  long  survive  him,  dying  at  Fair 
Oak  in  1843. 

Of  recent  years  I  have  visited  Rogate  and  Fair  Oak 
on  several  occasions.  The  house  has  been  greatly  enlarged 
and  modernised,  but  a  good  many  of  the  old  rooms  still 
remain  as  they  were  known  to  my  uncles  and  aunts.  A 
delightful  walk  shaded  with  fine  trees  runs  along  by  the 
little  stream  where,  as  my  father  has  told  us,  he  and  his 
brothers  used  to  bathe,  and  this  walk  forms  a  feature  in 
the  reminiscences  of  those  old  days.  Somewhere  near  in 
the  shrubbery  was  a  sort  of  summer-house  or  out-of-doors 
smoking-room  which  my  grandfather  enjoyed  and  which 
it  was  the  special  privilege  of  my  Aunt  Georgie  to  keep 
tidy  and  ready  for  his  use.  The  old  oak,  from  which  the 
house  and  modest  estate  takes  its  name,  is  still  standing  in 
all  its  glory,  and  also  a  famous  tulip  tree  which  I  believe  was 
a  great  object  of  pride  to  my  grandmother,  Lady  Paget. 

It  is  a  matter  for  regret  that  this  Life  of  a  man  who 
certainly  deserved  well  of  his  country  and  was  beloved 
and  admired  by  his  family  and  friends,  should  of  neces- 
sity be  so  fragmentary  and  unsatisfactory.  It  never 
seemed  to  occur  to  my  father  to  give  us  anything  of 
a  consecutive  or  serious  narrative  of  his  father's  life 
and  of  the  old  days.  We  were  too  young  to  think 
of  asking  for  such  information,  so  that  almost  all  we 
ever  knew  about  our  grandparents  or  the  life  at  Fair 
Oak  came  to  us  in  the  way  of  some  casual  allusion  or 
some  humorous  anecdote,  and,  as  I  have  said,  there  were 
no  written  records  at  all  so  far  as  I  am  able  to  learn. 
The  untimely  death  of  my  grandfather  at  the  compara- 
tively early  age  of  sixty-one,  cut  short  a  career  which 
was  just  ripening  to  maturity,  and  which  might  probably 
have  secured  for  him,  on  his  return  from  the  West  Indian 
Command,  a  position  as  well  recognised  by  the  nation  as 
that  of  his  older  and  more  famous  brothers. 

I  am  able  to  present  a  view  of  Sir  Charles  Paget 's 
grave  in  the  Naval  and  Military  Cemetery  in  Ireland 
Island,  Bermuda,  as  it  appears  at  the  present  time, 
through  the  kindness  of  Miss  Talbot  of  Hamilton,  Ber- 
muda, who  photographed  it  for  me.  It  is  well  to  append 
here  the  inscription  which  is  on  a  tablet  in  Rogate 
Church  and  the  printed  accounts  of  the  obsequies. 


COMMANDS  NORTH-AMERICAN  STATION     105 

Copy  of  Inscription  upon  the  Tablet  in  Rogate  Chivrch. 

To  the  Memory  of 
Vice-Admiral  the  Honb  Sir  Charles  Paget, 

G.C.H, 
who  died  of  Yellow  Fever  on  the  2Qth  of  Jan-v,  1 839 

in  the  6ist  year  of  his  age 
whilst  on  his  passage  in  H.M.  Steamer  Tartarus  from 

Port  Royal  to  Bermuda. 

In  him  his  country  lost  one  of  her  ablest  servants 
and  his  Family  the  kindest  and  most  affectionate  of 

Friends. 
He  died  feeling  at  peace  with  his  Maker  and  in  charity 

with  all  Men. 
"  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord." 

Also  to  the  memory  of  Frederica  Georgiana  Augusta, 
daughter  of  Vice- Admiral  the  Honb  Sir  Charles  and 

Lady  Paget, 

Died  at  Fair  Oak  the  i2th  of  September  1835,  aged 
13  years. 

Also  to  the  memory  of 

Horatio  Henry,  son  of  the  above, 

who  died  at  sea,  Midshipman  on  board  H.M.S.  Talbot, 

the  28th  of  Apm  1828,  aged  15  years. 

Also  to  the  memory  of  Lieut.  Brownlow  Henry,  R.N., 

son  of  the  above, 

who  died  on  board  H.M.S.  Dublin,  the  1 8th  of  Feby, 
1843,  aged  24  years. 

Also  to  the  memory  of  Elizabeth  Araminta,  widow  of 

Sir  C.  Paget,  who  died  at  Fair  Oak  Lodge, 

Aug.  17,  1843,  aged  56  years. 


Report  of  my  grandfathers  obsequies  in  Bermuda, 
found  among  old  papers, 

Arrival  of  the  Remains 

of  the  late  Vice-Admiral 

Sir  Charles  Paget,  K.C.H.  and  G.C.H., 

Naval  Commander-in-Chief  on  the  North  American 

and  West  India  Station. 

His  Funeral,  etc. 

Arrived  on  Thursday  last,  H.M.  Steamer  Flamer,  Lieutenant 
Potbury,  in  5  days  from  St.  Thomas,  with  the  Remains  of  the 

o 


io6     MEMOIK   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Honble.  Sir  Charles  Paget  on  board.  The  Plainer  received  the 
Body  from  the  Tartarus,  on  board  of  which  vessel  he  died,  when 
on  his  way  from  Jamaica  to  these  Islands,  on  the  29th  ultimo. 
The  Reverend  E.  Paget  and  Lieutenant  Brownlow  Paget,  R.N., 
came  as  passengers  in  the  Plainer. 

Yesterday  the  Remains  of  Sir  Charles  were  removed  from  the 
Dock  Yard,  Ireland  Island,  and  deposited  with  the  customary 
forms  and  honours  in  a  vault  in  the  Naval  Burial  Ground,  beside 
the  one  wherein  are  laid  the  remains  of  that  gallant  officer, 
Admiral  Colpoys. 

The  whole  was  directed  and  arranged  by  Captain  Busby,  the 
Senior  Naval  Officer  of  Her  Majesty's  ships  and  vessels  of  war 
at  this  Port. 

Guard  of  Honour. 
Band  of  3<Dth  Regiment. 

Officiating  Clergyman,  the  Rev.  J.  K.  Gouldney,  Chap- 
lain H.M.  Naval  Yard. 

His  Orders 
Borne  on  a  Cushion  by  Lieut.  Lawless,  R.N. 

The  Body. 
Pall  Bearers.  Pall  Bearers. 

James  C.  Nimmo,  Esq.,  R.N.  Lieut.  J.  Potbury,  R.N. 

Captain  Sir  Willm.  Burnaby,  R.N.  Capt.  Thomas  Busby,  R.N. 
Colonel  Robinson,  3<Dth  Regt.  Colonel  Bridge,  R.A. 

The  Body  was  covered  with  the  White  Ensign,  and 

his  distinguishing  Flag, 

St.  George's  Cross,  unfurled,  with  Hat,  Gloves,  and 
Sword  on  the  Coffin. 

Chief  Mourners. 
His  Sons : 

The  Rev.  Edward  Paget,  Chaplain  of  Cornwallis. 
Lieut.  Brownlow  Paget,  R.N. 

Mourners. 

Hon.  Robert  Kennedy,  Colonial  Secretary. 
Joseph  Ballingall,  Esq.,  Naval  Storekeeper. 


COMMANDS  NORTH- AMERICAN  STATION     107 

Clergy. 

Household  and  personal  Surgeons 
Officers  of  the  Naval  Yard. 

Private  Friends. 

Seamen  of  Plainer. 

Marines  of  Wanderer. 

Seamen  of  Wanderer. 

Troops. 

The  Governor. 

His  Excellency  Major- General  Sir  Stephen  R.  Chap- 
man, C.B.  and  K.C.H. 

Minute  guns  commenced  firing  on  the  advance  of  the 
Procession  toward  the  Burial  Ground,  by  H.M.  Ship  Wanderer, 
and  the  Fort  at  Ireland  Island. 

Immediately  after  the  Funeral  Service  at  the  grave  ended, 
a  Salute  of  1 5  guns  by  the  Wanderer,  and  1 5  guns  by  the  Fort, 
were  fired,  the  Fort  commencing  when  the  Wanderer  fired 
the  second  gun. 

This  memoir  may  fitly  close  with  this  extract  from 
a  letter  written  by  Sir  Sanford  Whittingham,  Com- 
mander-in-Chief  of  the  land  forces  in  the  West  Indies, 
to  Sir  Edward  Paget : 

"  Ere  you  receive  this  letter,  you  will  have 
heard  of  the  sad  loss  we  have  sustained  in  the 
death  of  your  excellent  brother  [Sir  Charles  Paget]. 
In  a  public  as  well  as  a  private  point  of  view 
deeply  and  justly  is  the  loss  deplored  ;  for  the 
British  Navy  possessed  not  a  brighter  ornament, 
nor  could  our  country  boast  a  more  perfect  model 
of  the  real  English  gentleman." 

NOTE. —  Sir  Charles  Paget's  sword  is  in  the  possession  of  the 
M'Clintock  family.  It  was  given  to  Sir  Leopold  M'Clintock  (who 
always  wore  it  in  full  dress)  by  his  brother-in-law,  Captain  Charles 
Paaret. 


CHAPTER  X 

THE  GALLANT  RESCUE 

LET  me  endeavour  to  treat  this  remarkable  incident 
in  my  grandfather's  life  as  simply  and  plainly  as 
possible. 

In  1871  an  oil  painting  bearing  the  above  title 
was  exhibited  in  the  Royal  Academy,  and  from  the 
nature  of  the  subject  and  the  vigour  of  its  treatment 
attracted  general  attention.  The  Daily  Telegraph,  if 
my  memory  serves  me,  made  it  the  theme  of  a  leading 
article. 

The  painting  was  by  a  renowned  maritime  artist, 
John  Christian  Schetky,  who  was  successively  marine 
painter  to  George  IV,  William  IV,  and  Queen  Victoria. 
This  picture  was  painted  by  him  in  1866,  but  was  not 
exhibited  until  five  years  later,  when  it  was  speedily 
purchased  by  Admiral  Sir  James  Hope,  who  enclosed  his 
cheque  for  it  in  a  very  flattering  letter  and  presented 
the  picture  to  the  United  Service  Club,  in  the  Hall  of 
which  it  now  hangs. 

From  the  letter  of  Admiral  Hope,  which  is  given 
below,  it  seems  that  he  shared  with  the  artist  in 
composing  the  description  of  this  Naval  Action, 
which  is  attached  to  the  painting  and  which  I  here 
reproduce. 

"  Captain  (afterwards  Sir  Charles)  Paget,  while 
cruising  in  the  Endymion  frigate  on  the  coast  of 
Spain,  discovered  a  French  ship  of  the  line  in 
imminent  danger,  embayed  among  rocks  on  a  lee 
shore ;  bowsprit  and  foremast  gone,  and  riding  by 
a  stream  cable,  her  only  remaining  one.  Though 
it  was  blowing  a  gale,  Captain  Paget  bore  down 
to  the  assistance  of  his  enemy,  dropped  his  sheet 
anchor  on  the  Frenchman's  bow,  buoyed  the  cable, 


108 


H      * 


-    ^ 

w    "8 


H    * 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  109 

and  veered  it  across  his  hawser ;  this  the  disabled 
ship  succeeded  in  getting  in,  and  thus  seven 
hundred  lives  were  saved  from  destruction.  After 
performing  this  chivalrous  action,  the  Endymion , 
being  herself  in  great  peril,  hauled  to  the  wind, 
let  go  her  bower-anchor,  clubhauled,  and  stood 
off  shore,  on  the  other  tack." 

Schetky's  picture  of  this  "  Gallant  Rescue  "  is  in  the 
United  Service  Club,  and  a  picture  of  it  by  Pocock 
hangs  in  my  own  drawing-room.  The  picture,  when 
exhibited  in  the  Naval  Exhibition  of  1891,  inspired  Sir 
Edwin  Arnold  to  write  the  spirited  poem  on  the  subject 
about  which  I  had  the  pleasure  to  speak  with  him  in 
Davenport,  Iowa,  December  11,  1891,  and  which  he 
recited  the  same  evening  at  his  public  lecture.  In  his 
own  words,  he  considered  it  "  one  of  the  finest  things 
in  the  history  of  the  British  Navy." 

From  this  description  it  will  be  seen  that  this  action 
took  place  while  my  grandfather  was  in  command  of 
the  Endymion  frigate,  i.e.  between  April  1803  and  April 
1805.  There  is  one  unfortunate  sentence  in  it  which 
declares  that  the  "Gallant  Rescue"  took  place  towards 
the  end  of  the  war  with  France,  whereas  the  war  did  not 
come  to  a  close  till  ten  years  later.  But  this  is  just  such 
an  unimportant  slip  as  men,  and  especially  elderly  men, 
may  easily  make  in  writing  a  general  description  of  an 
event  in  the  past.  The  authenticity  of  this  action  by 
Sir  Charles  Paget  does  not  seem  to  have  been  questioned 
at  the  time  the  picture  was  painted  and  hung  in  the 
United  Service  Club,  but  in  more  recent  days  the 
learned  and  distinguished  writer  of  the  biography  of  Sir 
Charles  Paget  in  the  Dictionary  of  National  Biography 
throws  discredit  upon  the  whole  story,  and  gives  the 
following  reasons  for  his  incredulity. 

1.  The  inherent  improbability  of  the  Captain  of  a 
British  frigate  flying  in  the  teeth  of  his  instructions  "to 
burn,  sink,  or  destroy  the  enemy's  ships,"  by  rescuing  one 
of  them  at  the  risk  of  losing  his  own. 

2.  That  when  Captain  Paget  was  in  command  of  the 
Endymion  it  was  not,  as  the  description  states  "towards 
the  end  of  the  war." 


no     MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

3.  That  he  (the  writer)  had  been  unable  to  discover 
any  record  of  this  action  of  the  Endymion  in  the  ship's 
logs  or  in  any  other  document. 

I  have  ventured  with  all  due  deference  to  the 
learned  writer's  high  authority  to  suggest  person- 
ally in  a  letter  to  him  certain  grounds  for  con- 
sidering these  reasons  to  be  insufficient  to  warrant 
his  conclusion. 

1 .  In  reply  to  the  first,  I  believe  from  family  tradition 
that  my  grandfather  (who  at  the  time  would  have  been 
about  twenty-six  years  old)  fully  shared  in  that  daring 
and  almost  boyish  disregard  of  red  tape  and  of  danger 
which  was  characteristic  of  Nelson  and  numbers  of  his 
gallant  fellow-seamen. 

It  was  this  temper  which  again  and  again  carried 
them  to  victory  against  fearful  odds.  There  is  a  legend 
in  our  family  that  my  grandfather  once  volunteered  for 
a  wager  to  sail  his  ship  between  the  Needle  Rocks ! 
Therefore  I  see  nothing  improbable,  when  his  kind  heart 
and  chivalrous  nature  were  stirred  to  their  depth  by  the 
spectacle  of  this  great  warship  with  her  crew  of  hundreds 
of  poor  fellows  lying  helplessly  in  the  gale  and  in  deadly 
peril  of  being  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks,  in  his  risking 
his  ship  to  perform  the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  while,  like 
Nelson,  he  turned  for  the  nonce  a  blind  eye  to  the 
Admiralty  instructions. 

2.  To  the  second,  I  think  it  only  needful  to  reply  that 
this  is  an  unimportant  and  easily  explicable  slip  made 
by  men  writing  long  after  the  event. 

3.  As  to  the  non-existence  of  any  official  record  of 
this   action   in    the   log    or   elsewhere,    how   could   we 
possibly  expect  to  find  one  ?     My  grandfather,  in  per- 
forming the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  plainly  disobeyed  his  war 
instructions   and   also   risked    his  ship   and   men  ;  any 
official  record  or  report  of  this  action  must  have  led  to 
his  being  reprimanded  and  possibly  cashiered,  for  the 
members    of    the    British    Admiralty    were    Martinets 
and  would  make  no  allowance  for  sentiment.    .  I   my- 
self have  a  dim  recollection  of  hearing  my  father  tell 
us  of  how  anxious  Captain  Paget  had  been  to  account 
for   the   loss   of  his   two   anchors  without   telling   the 
story  of  the  rescue,  and  the  Misses  Schetky  remember 


0 


.5 


THE   GALLANT   RESCUE  in 

their  father  telling  them  the  same  thing,  which  he 
had  heard  from  the  lips  of  Sir  Charles  Paget  himself. 
If  these  considerations  be  fairly  weighed,  I  think  it 
will  be  seen  that  these  reasons  given  for  doubting  the 
authenticity  of  the  "Gallant  Rescue"  are  of  little  or 
no  weight. 

Let  me  now  endeavour  to  present  the  positive  case 
for  the  actual  occurrence  of  this  heroic  exploit. 

i.  The  first  and  most  important  witness  to  be  called 
into  court  is  the  famous  naval  painter  Nicolas  Pocock, 
who  flourished  till  1821  and  whose  battle  scenes,  pictures 
of  ships  and  of  places,  were  renowned  in  England  in  the 
early  part  of  the  nineteenth  century,  and  many  of  them 
are  reproduced  in  the  woodcuts  of  the  Naval  Chronicles. 
Pocock  had  been  a  sailor  before  he  became  a  painter,  and 
he  stood  very  high  in  his  profession  as  a  marine  artist. 
Well  in  the  year  1807,  which  was  probably  from  two  to 
three  years  after  the  Gallant  Rescue  had  taken  place, 
Pocock,  evidently  by  the  order  of,  and  from  the  description 
given  him  by,  my  grandfather,  executed  a  fine  painting 
of  this  action.  This  picture  hung  on  the  walls  of  Fair 
Oak  till  Lady  Paget's  death  in  1843,  when  it  passed  to 
my  Aunt  Mrs.  Kennedy,  in  whose  house  in  St.  John's 
Wood  we  used  to  see  it,  and  at  her  death  came  by  her 
will  to  me,  and  is  now  hanging  in  my  drawing-room. 
The  name  of  the  artist  and  date,  1807,  are  on  the 
picture  itself. 

This  almost  contemporary  picture  of  the  "  Gallant 
Rescue "  has  come  down  in  the  family  for  over  one 
hundred  years.  It  seems  impossible  to  imagine  such  a 
man  as  my  grandfather,  with  the  inbred  sense  of  honour 
of  an  English  gentleman  and  an  English  sailor,  ordering 
and  paying  for  such  a  picture  of  an  incident  in  his  own 
career,  describing  the  action  to  the  artist,  and  then 
allowing  it  to  hang  on  the  walls  of  his  home  (where  it 
would  be  constantly  seen  by  his  old  shipmates),  unless  it 
was  absolutely  true  to  fact. 

I  may  add  that  the  writer  of  the  articles  in  the  D.N.B. 
admitted  to  me  he  had  never  heard  of  this  Pocock 
picture. 

2.  The  second  piece  of  positive  evidence  is  to  be 
found  in  the  testimony  of  the  surviving  daughters  of  Mr. 


ii2     MEMOIR   OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Schetky.  These  ladies,  whom  I  visited  a  few  months 
ago  in  their  Devonshire  home,  remember  perfectly  well 
their  father  painting  the  "Gallant  Rescue"  in  1866: 
they  remembered  frequently  hearing  from  their  father 
(who  had  been  intimately  acquainted  with  Sir  Charles 
Paget  in  the  days  of  the  Regency)  the  story  of  the 
"  Gallant  Rescue,"  which  had  more  than  once  been  told 
him  by  my  grandfather  himself.  They  had,  moreover, 
visited  my  aunt  in  St.  John's  Wood  in  order  to  see 
the  Pocock  picture,  and  had  never  heard  any  doubt 
expressed  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  occurrence. 
I  will  append  their  letters  on  the  subject  at  the  close 
of  this  chapter. 

3.  Family  tradition.     Although   it   seems  never  to 
have  been  the  habit  of  the  Fair  Oak  family  to  speak  of 
my  grandfather's  naval  exploits — and  in  fact  I  hardly  ever 
remember  my  father  or  my  aunts  alluding  to  them — I 
well  recollect  that   when   the  exhibition   of  Schetky's 
painting  in  1871  brought  the  subject  to  our  notice,  and 
we   questioned   my  aunt  Mrs.  Kennedy  about  it,  she 
referred   to   it  as  to  a  simple   matter   of  course,   and 
pointed  us  to  the  Pocock  picture  as  illustrating  what 
had  occurred. 

4.  In   addition   to  these   arguments   I  would   urge 
that   it  supplies   a   strong   inference  in  favour  of  the 
authenticity  of  the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  that  an  Admiral 
of  position  like  Sir  James  Hope  should  have  purchased 
this  picture  and  presented  it  to  a  great  club  like  the 
United  Service.     He  could  not  have  done  this  had  he 
had    any   faintest    suspicion    that   the    subject   was   a 
mythical  one. 

Such  an  inference  is  also  strengthened  by  the  standing 
and  character  of  the  two  great  marine  artists,  Pocock 
and  Schetky,  who,  Avith  an  interval  of  over  half  a  century, 
devoted  their  talents  to  its  portrayal.  These  were  men 
of  standing,  and  with  a  character  to  uphold  (Schetky 
was  Marine  Painter  to  three  Sovereigns  of  Great  Britain). 
Such  men  would  have  scorned  to  prostitute  their  art  by 
delineating  as  a  real  action  what  they  suspected  to  have 
never  taken  place. 

5.  Thus,  after  all,  the  train  of  evidence  runs  back 
to  and  rests  upon  the  truth  and  honour  of  my  Grand- 


THE  GALLANT   RESCUE  113 

father,  Sir  Charles  Paget,  from  whom  both  artists  must 
have  heard  the  story,  and  from  whom  the  tradition 
must  have  come  down  through  his  sons  and  daughters 
to  the  later  generation. 

The  following  letters  are  given  here  as  bearing  either 
directly  or  indirectly  upon  the  authenticity  of  the 
"  Gallant  Rescue." 


Letter  from  Miss  SCHETKY. 
A  Daughter  of  the  Painter  of  the  "  Gallant  Rescue." 

KlNGSKEKSWELL,    SOUTH    DEVON, 

November  7,   1912. 

DEAR  DEAN  PAGET, — I  am  sorry  that  I  have 
not  been  able  sooner  to  answer  your  letter  of 
September  17.  I  am  afraid  we  have  little  or 
nothing  to  add  to  what  was  contained  in  the 
letter  of  my  sister  to  the  secretary  of  the  United 
Service  Club.  That  letter  was  in  answer  to  one 
from  the  secretary  requesting  us  to  give  him  any 
data  in  our  power  respecting  the  action  of  Sir 
Charles  Paget  represented  in  the  picture — and  it 
was  the  first  intimation  we  ever  received  as  to 
there  being  any  serious  doubt  entertained  of  the 
authenticity  of  the  story.  We  heard  afterwards 
from  our  cousin,  Commander  Coode,  R.N.,  that 
he  was  dining  at  the  United  Service  Club  one 
night  just  afterwards  when  Admiral  Sir  William 
Kennedy  read  out  my  sister's  letter  to  the 
secretary,  and  it  was  unanimously  agreed  that 
the  letter  placed  the  question  beyond  a  doubt. 

It  is  a  fact  that  my  father  with  the  assist- 
ance of  his  friend  Captain  (afterwards  Admiral) 
A.  B.  Becher,  then  Assistant  Hydrographer  to 
the  Admiralty,  searched  the  log  of  the  Endymion 
during  the  year  of  her  Commission  under  Sir 
C.  Paget  without  finding  any  entry  regarding 
such  a  "  Gallant  Rescue."  But  my  father  always 
explained  this  by  saying  that  as  Sir  C.  Paget's 

P 


ii4     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Orders  on  Commission  were  to  sink,  burn,  and  destroy 
any  enemy's  ship  he  encountered,  he  might  have 
been  compromised  had  it  been  officially  known  that 
he  had  on  the  contrary  rescued  a  French  ship  from 
destruction. 

My  father,  who  as  you  know  was  Marine  Painter  in 
Ordinary  to  George  IV,  William  IV,  and  Queen  Victoria, 
was  also  Professor  of  Drawing  at  the  Royal  Naval 
College  at  Portsmouth  from  1812  to  1837,  and  knew 
every  officer  of  any  standing  in  the  Navy.  He  was 
very  intimate  with  Sir  Charles  Paget,  and  it  was  from 
his  own  lips  that  he  heard  the  story  more  than  once. 
Sir  Charles  mentioned  as  to  how  puzzled  he  was  as  to 
how  to  account  for  the  loss  of  the  two  anchors.  A 
small  picture  dated  1807  was  painted  for  Sir  Charles 
from  his  own  description  by  Pocock,  and  we  saw  it  in 
the  house  of  Sir  Charles's  daughter,  Mrs.  Kennedy,  in 
Blenheim  Road.  I  remember  that  when  my  father  was 
painting  the  "Gallant  Rescue,"  which  was  about  1866 
as  well  as  I  can  remember,  Captain  Kennedy  call'd  more 
than  once  to  see  it  and  talk  over  details.  The  subject 
was  one  which  fascinated  my  father,  both  on  account  of 
its  chivalry,  and  the  wonderful  feat  of  seamanship,  so 
that  he  executed  several  of  his  well-known  pen  and  ink 
pictures  representing  it,  one  of  which  was  exhibited  in 
the  R.  A.  at  a  different  time  under  the  title  of  a  "  Noble 
Enemy."  But  the  oil  painting  was  not  exhibited  till 
1871,  when  it  was  immediately  purchased  by  his  old  pupil 
and  friend,  Admiral  Sir  James  Hope,  and  by  him 
presented  to  the  United  Service  Club.  Sir  James  was 
anxious  to  know  the  exact  date,  and  for  this  we  applied 
to  Mrs.  Kennedy,  but  as  you  know  from  her  letter  she 
could  only  tell  us  the  date  of  Pocock' s  picture — 1 807 — but 
of  course  the  action  must  have  occurred  between  1803 
and  1805. 

My  father  was  fastidiously  scrupulous  as  to  the 
accuracy  of  every  event  which  he  depicted — and  I  am 
quite  sure  he  had  no  more  doubt  as  to  the  veracity  of  the 
story  than  he  had  of  his  own  existence.  I  am  sorry 
that  I  cannot  give  you  any  more  exact  information.— 
Very  truly  yours, 

CHRISTIANA  T.  T.  SCHETKY. 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  115 

The  following  extract  from  the  letter  of  Miss  S.  F.  L. 
Schetky  (sister  of  the  above),  to  the  secretary  of  the 
United  Service  Club,  January,  23,  1912,  is  given  as 
supplementing  the  contents  of  her  sister's  letter  : 

"...  The  facts  as  known  to  my  sister  and 
myself  are  these :  The  Story  of  the  Gallant 
Rescue  was  told  more  than  once  in  my  father's 
hearing  by  his  old  friend,  Admiral  Sir  Charles 
Paget,  who  possess'd  a  small  picture  painted 
for  him  (from  his  description  of  the  incident) 
by  Pocock.  This  picture  my  sister  and  I  re- 
member seeing  in  the  house  of  Charles  Paget's 
daughter,  Mrs.  Kennedy,  who  lived  in  St.  John's 
Wood  at  the  time  we  were  living  near  the 
Regent's  Park  more  than  thirty  years  ago.  The 
story  as  told  by  Sir  Charles  took  hold  of  my 
father's  imagination,  and  he  aspired  to  give  it 
more  worthy  representation  than  had  been  achieved 
by  Pocock,  and  painted  the  picture  now  in  your 
Club  con  amore.  .  .  The  picture  was  exhibited 
in  the  R.  A.,  and  there  seen  and  purchased  by 
Admiral  Sir  James  Hope.  ...  It  has  been,  as 
you  rightly  say,  considered  one  of  my  father's 
finest  works. 

''(Signed)  S.  F.  L.  SCHETKY. 

"  KlNGSKERSWELL,  SOUTH  DEVON, 

"January  23,  1912." 


The  following  was  written  by  my  aunt,  Mrs.  Kennedy, 
a  daughter  of  Sir  Charles,  to  Miss  Christiana  Schetky, 
who  most  kindly  gave  me  a  copy  of  it  on  the  occasion 
of  my  delightful  visit  to  Vicarage  Corners,  in  the  August 
of  1912  : 

DEAR  Miss  SCHETKY, — I  have  been  so  very 
unwell  since  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  your 
Papa,  or  should  have  called. 

I  am  exceedingly  sorry  I  cannot  give  you  any 
further  information  relating  to  Pocock's  picture. 
The  only  person  who  may  be  able  to  do  so  is 


n6     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Admiral  Blake,  he  was  a  great  friend  of  my 
father's,  and  was  constantly  at  Fair  Oak,  and 
knew  the  history  of  most  of  Pocock's  paintings. 
He  might  have  been  on  the  Endymion  at  the 
time.  ...  I  have  the  original  picture  done  by 
Pocock,  1807,  which  you  can  see  at  any  time. — 
With  my  kindest  regards  to  your  Papa  and  Sister, 
— Believe  me,  yours  sincerely, 

GEORGINA  KENNEDY. 

9  BLENHEIM  ROAD,  ST  JOHN'S  WOOD, 
t^  1871. 


Letter  of  Admiral  Sir  James  Hope  to  J.  C.  Schetky, 
Esq.,  on  his  purchase  of  the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  a  copy  of 
which  was  most  kindly  given  me  by  Miss  Schetky  on 
the  same  occasion : 

May  16,  1871. 

MY  DEAR  MR.  SCHETKY, — I  forward  to  you 
a  cheque  for  ^105,  the  price  of  your  picture  in 
the  Exhibition  numbered  "108"  which  I  desire 
to  purchase  for  the  purpose  of  presenting  it  to 
the  United  Service  Club.  I  feel  satisfied  that 
you  will  not  require  an  explanation  of  the  feeling 
that  has  led  me  to  desire  that  it  should  find  a 
permanent  resting  place  there,  to  which  will  be 
added  the  gratification  it  will  be  both  to  myself 
and  my  contemporaries  in  the  Service  that  we 
should  possess  a  lasting  recollection  of  one  we 
all  so  highly  esteem.  I  will  acquaint  you  as  soon 
as  the  picture  has  been  formally  accepted  by  the 
Club,  and  will  then  place  the  secretary  of  the 
Club  in  communication  with  you  in  order  to  its 
removal  there  when  the  Exhibition  closes. 

It  is  difficult  to  abbreviate  the  description 
attached  to  the  photograph  consistently  with  a 
proper  description  of  the  events  which  the  picture 
depicts — but  as  I  am  not  entirely  satisfied  with 
that  which  appears  in  the  Academy  Catalogue, 
I  daresay  Miss  Schetky  will  oblige  me  by  for- 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  117 

warding  to  Portsmouth  a  copy  of  that  which 
is  in  the  book,  and  I  will  try  what  I  can  do 
myself  in  composing  one  from  it  for  the  purpose 
of  being  attached  to  the  picture. — Yours  very 
sincerely, 

J.  HOPE. 


In  the  very  interesting  Biography  of  John  Christian 
Schetky  by  his  daughter,  published  in  1877,  a  copy  of 
which  the  authoress  has  most  kindly  presented  to  me, 
there  are  one  or  two  letters  from  my  grandfather  to  Mr. 
Schetky  which  illustrate  the  intimacy  which  subsisted 
for  many  years  between  them,  and  therefore  indirectly 
confirm  the  fact  given  in  the  above  letter,  that  Mr. 
Schetky  derived  the  information  concerning  the  "  Gallant 
Rescue  "  from  the  hero  of  it  himself. 

In  1821,  in  his  capacity  as  Marine  Painter  to 
George  IV,  Mr.  Schetky  accompanied  the  king  in  his 
yacht,  the  Royal  George,  of  which  my  grandfather  was 
the  Captain,  on  his  cruise  from  Portsmouth  to  Dublin. 
While  there  Mr.  Schetky,  to  amuse  the  king  on  a  long 
wet  day,  got  four  of  the  crew  who  sang  well  together 
to  row  with  him  in  a  boat  under  the  windows  of  the 
royal  cabin  as  it  grew  dusk  and  to  sing  some  fine  old 
English  glees.  This  unexpected  serenade  was  a  great 
success,  and  Captain  Sir  Charles  Paget  afterwards  wrote 
to  Mr.  Schetky :  "  Nothing  could  have  been  better 
thought  of  than  your  serenade  :  the  King  was  delighted." 
Later  on  from  Pavilion,  Brighton,  March  4,  1822,  Sir 
Charles  Paget  wrote  to  him  : 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — I  availed  myself  of  the  oppor- 
tunity which  offered  yesterday  to  present  your 
drawings  of  the  yacht  to  the  King,  and  I  am 
commanded  by  his  Majesty  to  express  to  you  his 
entire  approbation  of  them.  It  will  be  an  addi- 
tional satisfaction  to  you  to  hear  that  the  King 
has  desired  me  to  leave  them  here.  There  were 
present  when  I  placed  your  drawings  before  his 
Majesty,  the  Duke  of  Montrose,  Lords  Liverpool, 
Bathurst,  Melville,  Conyngham,  and  Graham,  cum 


n8     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

multis   aliis,  and    they  all   expressed   approbation 
of  them. — Yours,  my  dear  sir,  faithfully, 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


On  the  accession  of  William  IV  in  1830,  Mr.  Schetky 
was  anxious  that  his  appointment  to  him  as  Marine 
Painter  should  be  continued.  His  friends,  Lord  Errol 
and  Sir  Charles  Paget,  were  ready  to  bring  his  request 
under  his  Majesty's  notice ;  and  the  happy  result  was 
promptly  made  known  to  him  by  the  latter  : 

FAIR  OAK  LODGE,  July  13,  1830. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, — On  the  other  side  is  the 
extract  of  a  letter  I  have  this  day  received  from 
Sir  Benjamin  Bloomfield. — I  am  your  very  faithful 
servant, 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


CAKLTON  HOUSE,  July  12,  1830. 

MY  DEAR  PAGET, — The  King  was  most  gracious. 
Mr.  Schetky  is  to  be  Marine  Painter  Extra- 
ordinary to  his  Majesty. — Ever  yours  sincerely, 

B.  BLOOMFIELD. 


Still  later,  when  Mr.  Schetky  was  successful  in  obtain- 
ing the  Professorship  of  Painting  at  the  Military  College 
of  Addiscombe,  we  find  the  following  : 

INDIA  HOUSE,  30  November,  1836. 

MY  DEAR  PAGET, — Your  friend  Mr.  Schetky's 
merits  have  secured  him  the  appointment  at 
Addiscombe. — Yours  very  truly, 

CHARLES  MILLS. 


THE   GALLANT  RESCUE  119 

FAIK  OAK,  December  2,  1836. 

DEAR    SCHETKY, —  I    wish    you   joy.  —  Yours 
truly, 

CHARLES  PAGET. 


This  hasty  line  of  congratulation  was  written  only 
three  months  before  my  grandfather's  last  and  fatal  ap- 
pointment to  the  West  Indian  and  American  station. 

I  will  bring  this  series  of  letters  to  a  close  with  a 
recent  one  from  my  cousin,  Rear- Admiral  Sir  Alfred 
Paget,  who  has  recently  held  the  command  of  the  Irish 
naval  station. 

VICE-REGAL  LODGE,  DUBLIN, 
August  28,  1912. 

DEAR  EDWARD  PAGET, — .  .  .  Of  course  I  am 
greatly  interested  in  my  great-uncle's  career, 
particularly  as  I  commanded  his  Endymioris  suc- 
cessor in  1900-1901,  and  also  succeeded  him  in 
command  of  the  Irish  Station  in  1908,  i.e.  exactly 
80  years  after  his  command  in  1828.  I  read  your 
memoir  (i.e.  the  private  one  printed  in  1911)  with 
great  interest,  and  knowing  his  character  I  feel 
absolutely  confident  that  if  he  allowed  the  French 
Battleship  incident  to  be  painted  in  his  lifetime 
it  was  genuine.  I  interviewed  the  French  Naval 
Attache,  who  promised  that  it  should  be  inquired 
into,  but  I  propose  to  prosecute  inquiries  in  Paris 
myself  .  .  .  but  I  rather  doubt  if  we  shall  trace 
the  log  of  a  vague  French  Battleship.  The 
picture  portrays  her  as  a  2 -decker :  was  there 
authority  for  that  ?  I  imagine  a  verbal  one  from 
Sir  Charles.  .  .  . — Yours  very  sincerely, 

ALFRED  PAGET. 

This  letter  seems  to  me  to  be  valuable  as  giving  the 
point  of  view  of  a  modern  sailor  of  experience  as  to  the 
feasibility  and  probability  of  the  "Gallant  Rescue." 

I  have  felt  it  a  duty  to  endeavour  to  substantiate  so 


120     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

far  as  is  possible  at  such  a  distance  the  actual  fact  and 
the  simple  authenticity  of  the  "  Gallant  Rescue." 

It  is  due  to  my  grandfather's  name  and  honour  to 
do  this,  and  I  am  deeply  indebted  to  all  those  relations 
and  friends,  and  especially  to  Admiral  Sir  William 
Kennedy,  and  to  the  Misses  Schetky,  who  by  the  sug- 
gestions they  have  made  or  the  material  they  have 
furnished  have  enabled  me  to  compile  in  this  chapter 
what  I  hold  to  be  a  fairly  convincing  argument  for  the 
absolute  authenticity  of  the  action  called  the  "  Gallant 
Rescue." 

In  reading  through  and  thinking  over  the  description 
appended  to  the  picture  of  the  "Gallant  Rescue"  in  the 
United  Service  Club  there  is  much  that  is  suggestive  and 
inspiring.  Modified  or  partly  rewritten  as  it  may  have 
been  by  Sir  James  Hope,  the  original  draft  must  have 
been  by  the  artist  himself.  It  is  now  certain  from  the 
testimony  of  his  daughters  that  for  all  the  facts  embodied 
in  the  description  he  was  indebted  to  my  grandfather 
himself.  It  is  impossible  that  the  details  of  this  delicate 
and  splendid  feat  of  seamanship  could  have  been  given 
save  by  one  who  had  taken  part  in  it.  Mr.  Schetky's 
Biography  makes  it  clear  that  the  painter  was  himself 
a  thorough  seaman  in  knowledge  and  sympathy,  and 
therefore  perfectly  qualified  to  understand  and  to  re- 
member the  vivid  narrations  of  the  incident  as  related 
to  him  by  Sir  Charles  Paget. 

On  the  walls  of  my  rectory  here  in  far  western 
Canada  I  have  three  pictures  of  the  "  Gallant  Rescue," 
each  depicting  some  different  moment  of  the  action. 

The  first  is  a  charming  picture  in  pencil  and  wash 
by  Mr.  Schetky  himself  which  he  executed  in  1866 
and  gave  as  a  present  to  his  married  daughter,  Mrs. 
Oswald,  and  from  her  step-niece,  to  whom  it  had 
descended,  I  was  fortunate  in  securing  it.  It  bears  the 
artist's  signature  and  the  date.  This  represents  the 
French  two-decker  lying  almost  broadside  towards  the 
rocky  coast,  while  at  a  little  distance  out  the  Endymion 
is  bearing  down  upon  her. 

The  second  is  a  lithograph  of  Schetky's  large  picture, 
which  represents  the  two  vessels  in  close  proximity  just 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  121 

as  the  Endymion  is  driving  across  the  Frenchman's  bows 
and  letting  go  her  cable  for  the  French  to  haul  in. 

The  third  picture  is  Pocock's  original  painting  of 
the  incident  two  years  after  its  occurrence,  in  1807.  In 
this  picture  the  French  ship  appears  to  be  somewhat 
more  dismantled  than  in  the  Schetky  pictures,  and  the 
Endymion  is  represented  as  just  drawing  away  from 
her  and  struggling  out  to  sea. 

I  look  at  these  glorious  scenes  and  try  to  imagine  my 
grandfather,  then  a  young  man  of  twenty-six,  yet  already 
with  14  years  of  naval  experience,  years  in  which  to 
imbibe  the  gallant  and  chivalrous  traditions  of  British 
seamen.  Moreover,  the  solid  and  sober  strain  of  his 
English  ancestry  was  qualified  by  a  strong  infusion  of 
Irish  blood,  with  its  humour  and  impulsive  and  reckless 
daring,  while  his  mother  contributed  those  exquisite 
qualities  of  honour,  of  chivalrous  courtesy  and  humanity, 
for  which  the  old  Huguenot  families  were  famed.  I  try 
to  think  of  this  young  captain,  standing  on  his  quarter- 
deck, his  eye  quick  to  detect  any  sail  on  the  horizon,  and, 
as  the  logs  of  his  ships  testify,  keen  to  start  instantly 
after  the  "  chace."  Following  instructions,  he  is  cruising 
along  the  Finisterre  coast  on  the  watch  for  the  enemy, 
when  his  telescope  shows  him  one  of  their  large  ships 
of  war  embayed  and  in  desperate  plight.  The  signal 
of  distress  is  flying,  and  through  that  little  storm-torn 
rag  the  lives  of  many  hundred  poor  fellows  are  crying 
to  their  enemy  for  aid  in  their  deadly  peril. 

There  must  have  been  a  hasty  consultation  on  deck 
with  the  master,  Donaldson,  and  the  first  lieutenant, 
Charles  J.  Austen,  himself  one  of  England's  bravest  young 
officers.  We  can  imagine  the  rapid  debate,  the  estimate 
of  the  risk,  the  final  resolve  voiced  by  the  Captain,  "  We 
cannot  let  the  poor  fellows  drown  before  our  eyes." 

In  a  moment  the  orders  are  given  and  the  frigate  is 
racing  in  before  the  gale  towards  her  helpless  foe.  The 
Endymion  is  praised  as  a  fine  frigate,  and  it  would  have 
been  a  beautiful  spectacle  to  have  looked  down  upon 
this  graceful  vessel  coming  in  before  the  storm  at  her 
own  dire  peril  to  the  rescue  of  the  Frenchman.  We  can 
feel  the  thrill  of  excitement  in  both  the  crews  as  they 
breathlessly  watch  the  hazardous  venture.  To  sweep 


122     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

round  and  across  the  bows  of  the  two-decker  sufficiently 
near  to  be  within  reach,  yet  not  too  close  for  safety,  to 
check  the  frigate's  way  so  that  the  anchor  might  be 
buoyed  and  dropped  and  the  cable  with  its  buoy  hurled 
across  the  Frenchman's  hawser  for  him  to  grapple  and 
haul  in,  must  have  been  a  manoeuvre  of  infinite  nicety. 
Then  their  mission  of  mercy  accomplished,  what  a  battle 
for  life  was  waged  by  that  captain  and  his  men  against 
rock  and  sea  and  gale. 

Surely  in  the  swiftness  of  resource,  the  cool  courage, 
the  tenacity  of  effort  which  gradually  snatched  the 
Endymion  from  her  desperate  strait  back  to  the  freedom 
of  the  "  Great  Waters,"  we  see  a  notable  illustration  of 
that  instinctive  mastery  of  the  ocean  which  seemed  to 
have  been,  in  those  days  at  least,  the  birthright  of 
British  seamen. 

As  Captain  Mahan  shows  us  in  his  life  of  Nelson,  the 
sailors  of  Great  Britain  during  the  war  were  so  con- 
stantly at  sea  and  buffeted  by  Atlantic  gales  that  they 
grew  to  be  perfectly  at  home  upon  the  great  waters, 
and  had  that  love  of  their  vessels  which  the  old  sea-song 
expresses : 

"  This  hull  of  oak  our  palace  is, 
And  our  heritage  the  sea ! " 

This  chapter  may  be  fittingly  closed  by  the  fine 
poem  of  Sir  Edwin  Arnold,  entitled 


"THE  ENDYMION  FRIGATE" 

Sir  Edwin  Arnold  contributed  the  following  spirited 
poem  to  the  Daily  Telegraph  during  the  Naval  Exhi- 
bition, May  1891.  It  was  inspired  by  Schetky's  picture 
entitled  "A  Gallant  Rescue"  of  a  French  line-of-battle 
ship  by  Sir  Charles  Paget  in  the  Endymion  off  the  coast 
of  Spain,  which  hangs  in  the  United  Service  Club. 

The  English  roses  on  her  face 

Blossomed  a  brighter  pink  for  pride, 

As  thro'  the  glories  of  the  place, 
Watchful,  we  wandered  side  by  side. 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  123 

We  saw  our  bygone  Worthies  stand, 

Done  to  the  life,  in  steel  and  gold ; 
Howard  and  Drake,  a  stately  band — 

Sir  Walter,  Anson,  Hawkins  bold  ; 


Past  all  the  martial  blazonry 

Of  Blake's  great  battles ;  and  the  roar 
Of  Jervis,  thundering  through  the  sea ; 

With  Rodney,  Hood,  and  fifty  more ; 

To  him,  the  bravest,  gentlest,  best, 
Duty's  dear  Hero,  Britain's  Star, 

The  Chieftain  of  the  dauntless  breast, 
Nelson,  our  Thunderbolt  of  War ! 


We  saw  him  gathering  sword  by  sword 
On  conquered  deck  from  Don  and  Dane ; 

We  saw  him,  Victory's  laurelled  Lord, 
Rend  the  French  battle-line  in  twain. 


In  countless  grand  sea-pieces  there 

The  green  seas  foamed  with  gallant  blood ; 

The  skies  blazed  high  with  flame  and  fear, 
The  tall  masts  toppled  to  the  flood. 

But  ever  'mid  red  rage  and  glow 
Of  each  tremendous  Ocean  fight, 

Safe,  by  the  strength  of  those  below, 
The  flag  of  England  floated  bright. 

"  Ah,  dear,  brave  souls  ! "  she  cried ;  "  'tis  good 

To  be  a  British  girl,  and  claim 
Some  drops,  too,  of  such  splendid  blood, 
Some  distant  share  of  deathless  fame. 


"  Yet  still  I  think  of  what  tears  rained 

From  tender  French  and  Spanish  eyes 
For  all  those  glorious  days  we  gained. 
Oh,  the  sad  price  of  victories ! " 


i24     MEMOIR   OF   SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

"  Come,  then ! "  I  said,  "  witness  one  fight, 

With  triumph  crowned,  which  cost  no  tear ; 
Waged  gallant  'gainst  the  tempest's  might." 
Thus  turned  we  to  a  canvas  near. — 


"  Look  !  the  King's  frigate !  and  her  foe  ! 
The  coast  is  Spain.     Cruising  to  spy 
An  enemy,  she  finds  him  so. 

Caught  in  a  death-trap  piteously. 


"  A  great  three-decker  !     Close  a-lee 

Wild  breakers  on  the  black  rocks  foam 
Will  drown  the  ship's  whole  company 

When  that  one  anchor's  fluke  comes  home. 


"  Her  foremast  gone,  she  cannot  set 

Head-sails  to  cast  her  off  the  land ; 
These  poor  souls  have  to  draw  breath  yet 
As  long  as  while  a  warp  will  stand. 

"  'Tis  war-time — time  of  mutual  hate — 

Only  to  keep  off,  therefore,  tack — 
Mark  from  afar  '  Jean  Crapaud's '  fate, 
And  lightly  to  '  My  Lords'  take  back 

"  Good  news  of  the  great  liner,  done 

To  splinters,  and  some  thirty  score 
Of  '  Mounseers '  perished  !    Not  a  gun 
To  fire.    Just  stand  by ! — No  more. 

"  Also  the  Captain  who  should  go — 

Eyes  open — where  this  Gaul  is  driven, 
Would  steer  straight  into  Hell's  mid- woe 
Out  of  the  easy  peace  of  Heaven. 

"  Well,  let  them  strike  and  drown  !    Not  he  ! 

Not  lion-hearted  Paget ! — No  ! 
The  war's  forgot !    He'll  let  us  see 
Seamanship  at  its  topmost !     Blow, 


THE  GALLANT  EESCUE  125 

"  Boatswain,  your  pipe  !     Endymions,  hear ! 

Forward  and  aft,  all  hands  on  deck ! 
Let  my  sails  draw,  range  hawsers  clear ; 
Paget  from  fate  his  foe  will  pluck. 

"  So  bears  she  down ;  the  fair  white  flag 

Hoisted,  full  friendly,  at  the  main ; 
Her  guns  run  in ;  twice  to  a  rag 
The  stormsails  tore,  but  set  again. 


"  And  when  she  rounds  to  wind,  they  swarm 

Into  their  rigging,  and  they  dip 
The  tricolour,  with  hearts  made  warm 
By  hope  and  love — Look  there  !  his  ship 

"  Inshore  the  doomed  one  !  and  you  note 
How,  between  life  and  death,  he  keeps 
His  frigate,  like  a  pleasure  boat, 
Clean  full  and  by ;  and  while  he  sweeps 

"  Athwart  the  Frenchman's  hawse,  lets  go 

His  big  sheet-anchor,  buoys  it — cast 
Clear  o'er  the  rail.     They  know,  they  know ; 
Here's  help !  here's  hope  !  here's  chance  at  last ! 

"  For,  hauling  (you  shall  understand) 
The  English  hawser  o'er  her  sides, 
All  fear  has  fled  of  that  black  strand ; 
Safely  the  huge  three-decker  rides. 

"  Safe  will  she  come  to  Brest  again, 

With  Jean  and  Jacques,  and  Paul  and  Pierre, 
And  float,  to  fight  King  George's  men, 
Thanks  to  that  goodly  British  gear ! 

*  "  But  woe  to  bold  Endymion  ! 

Never  was  darker  plight  for  craft ; 
Laid-to — all  but  one  anchor  gone ! 
And  those  hard,  fateful  rocks  abaft ! 


i26     MEMOIR  OF  SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

"  Fresh  saved  from  death,  the  Frenchmen  watched 

A  sailor's  highest  lesson  shown ;    • 
They  view  by  skill  that  frigate  snatched 
From  peril  direr  than  their  own. 


"  To  beat  to  windward,  she  must  fly 

Round  on  the  starboard  tack ;  but  drives 
Full  on  the  rocks,  in  staying :  Try 
To  wear  her,  the  same  death  arrives. 

"  One  desperate  shift  remains  !    She  brings 

Her  cable  to  the  bitts ;  makes  fast ; 
Drops  anchor ;  by  the  starboard  swings, 
And,  when  a-lee  her  stern  is  cast, 

"  Hauls  on  the  bight  and  cuts  adrift, 

Sheets  home  her  foresail,  fills  and  swerves 
A  ship's  length  forth.     Subtle  and  swift 
Her  aim  the  tempest's  anger  serves. 

"  In  view  of  those  safe-rescued  men, 

Foot  by  foot  steals  she  room  to  live ; 
Self-stripped  of  hope  except  she  win 
The  offing ;  none  may  succour  give. 

"  A  ship's  length  more,  one  ship's  length  more ! 
And  then  helm  down  !  then  something  free 
Comes  the  fierce  blast.     That  leeward  shore 
Slides  slow  astern,  that  raging  -sea 

"  Widens.     If  once  yon  whitened  reef 
She  weathers,  'tis  a  saviour  saved  ! 
Seamanship  conquers.     Past  belief 

She  rounds.     The  peril  hath  been  braved  ! 

"  Then  louder  than  the  storm- wind's  yell 

Rings  in  her  wake  the  Frenchmen's  cheer, 
Bidding  the  good  ship  glad  farewell 

While  the  staunch  frigate  draws  out  clear. 


MONUMENT  TO  SIR  CHARLES   PAGET 

Al>ove  his  grave  in  the  Naval  and  Military  Cemetery, 
Ireland  Island,  Bermuda 


THE  GALLANT  RESCUE  127 

"  Never  was  nobler  salvage  made, 

Never  a  smarter  sea-deed  done." 
******* 

"  Best  of  all  fights,  I  love,"  she  said, 
"  This  fight  of  the  Endymion" 

The  verses  following  the  asterisk  were  omitted  in 
the  general  version  as  being  too  technical.  Sir  Edwin 
Arnold  most  kindly  sent  me  from  Chicago  his  own  copy 
with  the  complete  poem  for  me  to  copy  and  return  to 
him.— E.  C.  P. 


NOTE. — In  corroboration  of  what  is  said  above  as  to  the 
character  of  Pocock  for  scrupulous  integrity,  it  may  be  well 
to  add  that  on  June  17,  1913,  I  visited  the  salerooms  of 
Messrs.  Hodgson  in  Chancery  Lane,  where  a  sale  of  Pocock's 
pictures  was  advertised,  and  Mr.  Hodgson  assured  me  most 
emphatically,  from  the  many  notes  which  he  had  seen  made 
by  the  great  marine-painter  on  his  sketches  and  pictures,  that 
I  might  rest  perfectly  sure  that  Pocock  would  never  have 
painted  such  a  picture  as  "  The  Gallant  Rescue  "  without  having 
assured  himself  absolutely  of  its  authenticity  in  every  detail. 


CHAPTER  XI 

DRAYTON   MANOR 

SINCE  sending  my  sketch  of  the  family  history  to  the 
publishers  from  Canada  I  have  again  crossed  the 
Atlantic,  and  a  few  days  ago,  on  June  16,  1913, 1  visited 
West  Drayton  and  Hillingdon.  Not  till  then  did  I 
realise  the  important  place  that  Drayton  Manor  held 
in  the  estimation  of  the  early  Pagets,  and  how  im- 
perfect a  sketch  would  be  without  some  reference  to 
the  subject. 

As  to  the  history,  I  can  hardly  do  better  than  quote 
a  few  extracts  from  the  History  of  West  Drayton, 
written  by  the  present  vicar,  the  Rev.  A.  Row,  a  copy 
of  which  he  kindly  gave  me. 

"  The  weather-beaten,  ivy-mantled  tower  and  the 
massive  gateway,  which  remains  as  a  relic  of  the  great 
mansion  of  the  Pagets,  as  well  as  the  fine  avenue  of 
trees  stretching  away  towards  Harmondsworth  from 
the  entrance  to  the  church  and  the  manor-hall,  give 
dignity  to  the  place." 

The  original  tower  of  the  church  dates  from  King 
John's  reign.  A  silver-gilt  chalice  and  paten  dating 
from  1507  are  its  most  treasured  possessions.  [From 
these  generations  of  Pagets  must  have  communicated.] 
The  registers  date  back  to  1568,  and  include  the  burials 
of  "  The  Ladie  Ann  Paget,  wife  of  the  first  Baron,  1 586  ; 
of  William  the  fourth  Baron  in  1628  ;  and  many  others 
of  the  family  in  baptism,  marriage,  and  burials." 

The  Manor  of  Drayton,  which  had  been  held  by  the 
Dean  and  Chapter  of  St.  Paul's  since  the  reign  of  Athel- 
stane  989,  was  in  1547  given  by  Henry  VIII,  to  whom 
it  fell  by  exchange  for  the  parish  of  Charing  in  Kent, 
to  Sir  William  Paget.  It  descended  through  the  family 
(being  restored  after  the  attainder  to  William,  fourth 
Baron)  till  1786,  when  the  estate  was  sold  to  Fyshe  de 


128 


THE   GATEHOUSE   OF   DRAYTON   MANOR 
(Built  by  the  first  Lord  Paget,  fire.  1547) 


DEAYTON  MANOR  129 

Burgh.      The    ancient   manor-house    had    been    pulled 
down  in  1750. 

Sir  William  Paget,  afterwards  the  first  Baron,  in 
1550  procured  a  special  Act  of  Parliament,  permitting 
him  to  expropriate  a  large  part  of  the  churchyard  in 
exchange  for  other  lands,  and  having  removed  the 
remains,  built  the  manor-house  directly  in  front  of  the 
west  tower  of  the  church.  The  foundation  of  the  high 
wall  which  separated  the  house  from  the  church  is  still 
visible.  The  house  is  said  to  have  been  a  very  fine 
one,  and  faced  south-west.  Lord  Paget  presumably 
planted  the  fine  avenue  which  leads  directly  up  to  the 
entrance  gate,  now  bricked  up,  but  the  pillars  of  which 
still  stand.  I  have  to  thank  not  only  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Row  for  their  kind  information  and  hospitality,  but 
also  the  courteous  and  intelligent  parish  clerk,  Mr. 
Hillyer,  who  showed  me  round  the  ancient  estates,  the 
fine  Tudor  brick  walls  which  still  remain,  and  the 
remains  of  the  retainer's  quarters,  of  which  a  high  wall, 
partly  covered  with  lath  and  plaster,  and  a  considerable 
building  at  the  south  side,  still  exist.  Mr.  Hillyer  re- 
members the  complete  range  of  these  buildings,  which 
were  only  burnt  down  nineteen  years  ago.  The  Paget 
vault  is  directly  under  the  chancel,  and  was  made  by 
the  first  Lord  Paget.  Here  he  himself  was  buried,  his 
wife,  and  many  of  his  descendants.  No  monuments  or 
brasses  are  to  be  found,  but  I  was  informed  by  those 
who  had  been  in  the  vault  that  fine  inscriptions  are 
to  be  seen  on  the  coffins.  The  coffin  of  the  first  baron 
is  very  handsome,  covered  with  red  cloth,  and  in  good 
preservation ;  that  of  his  wife  is  near.  The  others  are 
placed  upright,  and  partly  bricked  in.  Mr.  Hillyer 
thought  there  were  about  twenty  Pagets  buried  there, 
and  told  me  that  one  of  these  had  been  beheaded,  and 
the  inscription  on  his  coffin  gave  the  reason  for  this ; 
his  impression  was  that  the  name  was  Charles  Paget, 
and  if  so,  it  can  hardly  be  other  than  the  celebrated 
intriguer  of  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign.  I  have  often 
wondered  what  his  subsequent  history  had  been ;  and 
it  is  not  improbable  that  after  his  brother's  death  he 
may  have  ventured  over  to  England,  and  there  have 
been  arrested  and  beheaded. 

B 


1 3o     MEMOIR  OF   SIR  CHARLES  PAGET 

Later  in  the  day  I  visited  Hillingdon  Church,  in  the 
chancel  of  which  is  a  fine  monument  erected  to  Henry, 
the  first  Earl  of  Uxbridge,  who  died  at  Dray  ton, 
Aug.  30,  1743,  but  was  buried  in  a  vault  at  Hillingdon. 
His  second  wife  Elizabeth,  "  daughter  of  Sir  Walter 
Bagott  of  Blithfield,"  erected  the  monument.  It  is 
pleasant  to  know  that  this  Lady  Uxbridge  left  a  fund 
for  the  Poor  of  Dray  ton,  which  is  known  as  ''The 
Countess  of  Uxbridge's  Fund." 

The  inscription  is  long  and  laudatory,  but  recounts 
the  various  public  offices  held  by  Lord  Uxbridge  in 
Queen  Anne's  reign  in  the  commission  of  the  Admiralty, 
as  Lord-Lieutenant  of  Staffordshire,  and  Privy  Coun- 
cillor. It  also  mentions  his  aptness  and  fondness  for 
public  business,  his  careful  observance  of  religious  duties, 
and  his  unblemished  integrity.  His  grandson,  the  last  of 
the  elder  branch  of  the  family,  was  buried  at  Drayton. 

It  is  curious  to  notice  that  while  in  the  sixteenth 
and  early  half  of  the  seventeenth  centuries  the  name  is 
spelled  Paget  with  one  "  t,"  as  at  present,  in  the  last 
half  of  the  seventeenth  and  first  half  of  the  eighteenth 
centuries  it  became  the  fashion  to  spell  the  name 
Pagett  with  two  "t"s,  and  this  is  also  the  case  with 
Bagot,  which  is  spelled  on  the  Hillingdon  monument 
"  Bagott." 


POCOCK'S   PICTURE   OF  THE   "GALLANT 
RESCUE" 

This  letter  was  received  too  late  to  be  incorporated 
in  the  chapter  on  the  "  Gallant  Rescue,"  but  is  added 
here  as  a  valuable  testimony  to  the  authenticity  of 
Pocock's  picture. 

115  CHANCERY  LANE, 
July  8,  1913. 

THE  VERY  REV.  DEAN  PAGET 

DEAR  SIR, — We  herewith  enclose  a  copy  of  the 
catalogue  of  the  collection  of  Drawings  by  Nicholas 
Pocock  which  we  sold  on  April  2nd.  As  you  will 
observe  on  reading  carefully  through  the  catalogue, 
Pocock  was  evidently  in  the  habit  of  obtaining,  if 
possible,  first-hand  information  with  regard  to  any 
actions  or  battles  of  which  he  painted  pictures,  and 
not  infrequently  he  used  to  obtain  rough  sketches 
either  of  the  coast-line,  or  of  the  ships,  or  of  their 
relative  positions  in  the  action,  from  those  who 
were  present.  These  points  are  brought  out,  for 
instance,  in  Lots  25,  33,  39,  43,  45,  46,  49,  and  52. 
Certainly  from  what  we  learned  in  cataloguing  the 
collection  in  question  we  should  be  surprised  to 
learn  that  Pocock  at  any  time  painted  a  picture  of 
an  action  which  did  not  take  place,  or  respect- 
ing which  he  was  palpably  misinformed. — Yours 
faithfully, 

HODGSON  &  Co. 


Printed  by  BALLANTYNE,  HANSON  6s  Co. 
at  PaxiVs  Work,  Edinburgh 


A     000  085  448     9